Majick on Gromet's Plaza Archive

Leon City Stories

Sun, 10 May 2026 00:00:00 +0000

35: The Vines of Lust

Summer and Caitlyn were sitting in Celine’s workshop. While Summer looked around with interest, closely examining every machine and invention, Caitlyn studied her soon-to-be teammate.

“Why did you send Celine an application?”

Summer turned to the black-haired police officer and gave her a puzzled grin.

“I can’t exactly beg Ava’s parents to pay my tuition. So why not do something I enjoy and earn some money at the same time?” Summer said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, and turned back to a machine that was processing cobwebs into threads and winding them onto spools.

Rilliana and Trisha

Sun, 26 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

5: Lost

Evening was falling when the carriage finally came to a halt. Jeffrey helped his passengers out of the carriage and supported Trisha, who was still weak on her feet. Rilliana knocked on Celine’s door and looked around nervously.

“Are you okay, Rilli?” Trisha whispered, stroking her friend’s arm.

“Yes…yes, everything’s fine, I’m just…tired,” Rilliana murmured, pulling her arm away when Trisha touched her. The shifter frowned but said nothing as the door opened a crack. Celine’s face peered out, but they couldn’t see any more of her.

Leon City Stories

Sat, 18 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

34: My Realm

Caitlyn sat on the sofa in Celine’s main house and rubbed her forehead. After the exciting and fun event, she had complained of a headache, which Celine couldn’t ignore, of course. So she invited Caitlyn to have a cup of tea while she checked her invention. However, she wasn’t alone. The demon Ifry was sitting in an armchair opposite Caitlyn, and the angel Phaelyn was lying with her head on Caitlyn’s lap, enjoying the head scratches the young policewoman was giving her. At the same time, she rubbed her own temples and groaned occasionally.

Leon City Side Stories 2025

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

My (girl)friend, my parasite and me

Part 1 - Greed in Total Control

Kelsie and Nia sat on a tree trunk in the middle of a forest. The two friends chatted happily as they planned a crime. A stone’s throw away from them was a road, which they were watching with cameras. The trap had been set for hours, and if their client was right, their two targets would soon be within reach. In their car were duct tape, ropes, cling film, sleeping bags, and suitcases that were padded so that a person could be placed exactly in the shape that had been made for them.

Leon City Side Stories 2025

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Kim’s Prison

Part 1 - Kim’s Demon/Angel

“…and as you can see…” the teacher said, looking around the class before her mouth formed into a thin line, “Miss Denvers. May I have your attention, please?”

Immediately, all heads turned to the blonde girl in the back row, who continued to stare outside, bored.

“Miss Denvers!”

Still no response, and it was only when one of the students poked Kim in the ribs that she looked up.

Leon City Side Stories 2025

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Chloe and C&T

Part 1 - How to Catch a Chloe

It was late at night and the young blonde crept up to the door in the shadows of the mansion. Chloe had a goal on this hot summer night. To finally find the secret pool that her boss Celine was sure to be hiding in the house. Chloe couldn’t say why she said she didn’t have a pool, but she knew Celine was lying. The signs were clear. Vast amounts of soil that the witch had removed from the basement. Sample tiles that she had had delivered, and a package that looked suspiciously like a diving board.

Leon City Side Stories 2025

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Caitlyn’s Curse

Part 1 - Caitlyn’s Gambel

Caitlyn had everything ready. All her bondage gear, her suits, and a few days off were ahead of her. Her fingers were itching, but she had to hold back. She had seen an idea on the internet that she really wanted to try, and she vowed to herself that she would do just that, no matter what. She had asked online for a list of self-bondage options, and now chance would decide what she had to do.

Leon City Side Stories 2025

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

From Slavers, to Slaves, to Hunters

Part 1 - The Sarah Show Must Go On

Sarah looked at her watch. Her business partners were running late, and she disliked that. She had planned everything for the two individuals, with every minute precisely scheduled. However, she was now sitting in her car without her target. She rolled her eyes and started the engine. She needed to see for herself what had gone wrong.

Leon City Side Stories 2025

Sun, 12 Apr 2026 00:00:00 +0000

The Witch, Demons and a Elf

Part 1 - The Aftermath

Bruce kissed his wife Grace on the forehead and pulled the covers over her. She had already worked hard, so she deserved a little longer sleep. Bruce snuck into their daughter’s room and began getting her ready for the day ahead. Grace herself remained in bed, even though she was already awake. She always woke up with her loved one. Even when Grace had hardly slept or slept unnaturally long.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 15 Mar 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Part 21

Chapter 95: Last Night in Thoth

Back in the studio, Ellie let the illusion fall and Honey shimmered back into view. She was cuffed again and he stood looking at her.

‘Ezio,’ Ellie said after a moment’s silence. ‘Do you…’ For a moment she was not a Seductress but Ellie Trapp, college student. ‘Do you want to see me again? Outside, I mean…’ She cringed inwardly.

‘You are a girl, right?’ He was joking but the comment jarred her.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 28 Feb 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Part 20

Chapter 90: A Woman Scorned

Amanda looked at the small pot in her hand. It was, she thought, a little strange that one could buy or indeed might need to buy vaseline in Fantasia X or, perhaps, there should be an abundant supply of it.

The brandy had given her just a small amount of courage. Being a Level 4 Adventuress who’d just dumped her dominant (or was that domineering?) lover/boss did the rest. The sensation made her partly regret the decision not to go into the wilderness with the warriors; she was sure she could have held her own.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Sat, 28 Feb 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 6

Three months passed in this torment. By the time she finally stepped into Evelyn’s office, dressed in her rubber suit, with the additional full hood she was handed as soon as she entered Abyss, she felt like she was unraveling. Her nights had become an endless cycle of frustration and discomfort, and she knew she couldn’t last an entire year like this.

Evelyn was seated at her desk, poised as always, regarding Nadia with a knowing smirk. “Well, well. I was wondering how long you’d last before coming to me.”

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 22 Feb 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Part 19

Chapter 85: Truths

‘Honey?’

Amanda could see her daughter and Maiko in the corridor ahead and she tried to work out what they were doing. They both seemed to be leaning against one of the tunnel walls holding hands. They’d both been behaving strangely since nearing the tower, appearing scared to cross the ditch then using Maiko’s grappling arrow and a rope rather than walking across the bridge. She’d watched as the pair had rolled together in the grass then Ellie had ripped off Maiko’s clothes.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Sat, 21 Feb 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 5

Winter had settled over the city, blanketing the streets in frost while inside, Club Abyss thrived in its own peculiar warmth. For Nadia, the cold outside was nothing compared to the ever-present heat within her rubber confinement. Months had passed, and she had adapted to her reality, each day filled with sweat, discipline, and an unwavering struggle against the urges her chastity belt denied her.

But Elise was never one to let things remain stagnant.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 14 Feb 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Part 18

Chapter 80: The Call

Amazonne knew she was being summoned and it was a summons she could not resist.

Even in Fantasia, moving in bondage required considerable effort and she was panting hard when she finally thought she was far enough away to work herself free without disturbing the rest of the party. It took her nearly an hour more to escape, and she soon realised that tugging on the rope, rotating her wrists to seek out the knots was more effective and safer than trying to saw through the cords by rubbing them against her sword. Eventually she managed to free her left wrist and then untie the rope around her right one. Her elbows were still pinned together and the ropes that bound her ankles were tied to her elbow bonds but with her hands free she was able to use her sword to cut through the cords holding her in the hogtie and then, finally, able to extend her ankles, she sat up and, wedging the sword against a rock, managed to free her arms. This left the rope harness with its knotted crotch rope and intricate bindings designed to constrain and tease her breasts. She was about to cut it away when she saw someone move in the camp and crouched down behind the rock to conceal herself.

Witch's Fortune

Sat, 14 Feb 2026 00:00:00 +0000

The small hovel of a home echoed with faint tapping noises as its lone occupant, Igraine, worked away at securing new soles to the weathered but well-made boots on her workbench. Being the only cobbler for quite a distance, Iggy, as most people knew her, stayed busy with repairs and new commissions for all the surrounding villages. She hammered in the last tacking nail, then reclined back in her chair, stretching. She let her mind wander a bit in the quiet solitude.

Rilliana and Trisha

Sat, 07 Feb 2026 00:00:00 +0000

4: Old Friends, Old Enemies

Trisha frowned as she looked alternately at the luggage, the box, and Jeffrey.

“Jeffrey… I mean, it’s wonderful that you brought me my things and this dust collector from my sister, but where the hell is Rilliana?”

“Lady Celine just gave me your luggage, with instructions to take good care of it, and this letter.”

He handed her a letter, bowed, and left Trisha’s apartment. Trisha opened the paper and read two words: Have fun! A small key was attached to it.

Rilliana and Trisha

Mon, 26 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

3: The Red Witch

Trisha skimmed through the letter she had received once more and shook her head, just as she had done ten times before.

“Are you finally going to tell me why we have to drive to your sister’s house because of a letter from her?” asked Rilliana as she looked out of the carriage window and admired the natural scenery. Trisha sighed.

“As luck would have it, she has her birthday on the same day as you, and I suspect she was quite disappointed that I chose to celebrate yours instead of being with her. We’re now doing damage control and going to see her, but I’ll have to pay for it one way or another. She’s very vindictive,” Trisha replied.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Sat, 24 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

“I want her back in rubber!” Elise said firmly.

The dim hum of Abyss’s deep bass reverberated through the private lounge where Elise and Alexandru reclined. Their hands entwined loosely, their glasses of dark red wine and water untouched as they leaned closer to Evelyn, who perched on the edge of a sleek velvet armchair. Evelyn’s sharp eyes flitted between them, her lips curved in an intrigued smile. The weight of their conversation was heavy, yet there was a simmering anticipation beneath it.

Rilliana and Trisha

Sun, 18 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

2: Seriousness and Fun, Hate and Love

“So what now? Are you going with us or not?” asked Rilliana, looking at her friend with a wicked smile.

“I said, let me think about it!” repeated Trisha, drumming her fingers on the table.

“Girl, I need to get to bed soon, could you please make up your mind?” Arissa Berryriver nagged, examining her cards once more. Rilliana grinned at the petite woman. She knew Arissa wasn’t tired, she just wanted to make Trisha even more nervous. The shifter finally sighed and pushed her money into the middle of the table.

Damned Either Way

Sun, 11 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

I had almost finished with the incantation when a cricket landed a few inches from the parchment. I flicked it aside before it could damage the priceless document. I finished the last few lines of the chant and waited. At least I could blame the cricket when this attempt failed.

As expected, nothing happened. I was going to grab a coffee before my next attempt when the dead insect stirred. It shook itself, then got to its hind legs and walked to a candle. It leaned against the candle with one arm…or leg. All it needed was a carrot to imitate Bugs Bunny.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 10 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Part 17

Chapter 76: Afterwards

‘Wow!’

They stumbled into an alleyway somewhere in the west quarter of the city, the alarm bells of the palace still ringing but distant now, muted and high above them.

‘That incredible!’ Maiko said, pulling down the zipper of her catsuit and fanning her sweat soaked chest, not caring that her breasts were clearly in view.

‘You were amazing,’ Ezio said to Ellie then added.‘You were both amazing.’

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 03 Jan 2026 00:00:00 +0000

Part 16

Chapter 72: Ellie the Dominant

’So, Mistress,’ the elf asked. ‘How do you want me?’

‘Naked is a good start,’ Ellie said, appraising the slim toned body before her with its multiple piercings. She hardened her voice. ‘On your knees.’

‘Yes, Mistress.’ The elf smiled, lifting her hands behind her head and preparing to drop to her knees.

Ellie used the whip. It felt instinctive, one of those character traits that the AI gives a character. The whip slashed across the elf’s belly, curling round it and Ellie jerked her in close.

Be Careful What You Wish For

Fri, 26 Dec 2025 00:00:00 +0000

It’s a tale as old as time, isn’t it? Somebody finds a rusty old lamp (that for some reason looks more like a coffee pot), goes to polish it up and *flash* out smokes the top half of a man to offer three wishes?

Well, that’s not quite how I met my Genie… and MY Genie was quite obviously not a man, either.

We met, of all places, at a sex club - specifically my local BDSM night - I was there as one of only a select few single males allowed and had won the ballot for that month’s meeting, the idea being to keep the numbers sensible and have a balance between couples, singles, and their respective orientations. My recent dating history had been a string of nice but vanilla women and at nearly 30, I was starting to look for someone permanent, and with whom I could explore lifestyle submission and a Female Led Relationship.

Rilliana and Trisha

Sun, 21 Dec 2025 00:00:00 +0000

1: The beginning of something captivating

“Daggers? Check! Empty purse and empty stomach? Check! Leon’s Keep Grand Market? Right outside my front door! I think it’s time for harvest,” Rilliana said with a broad grin, bouncing across her small room and out the door. Her blonde ponytail swung behind her as she ran through the secret tunnels. It was pitch black, but she had run through the sewers so many times that she didn’t even need her good eyes to find her way. Rilliana climbed up a rope ladder and slipped through a crack in the wall. She emerged from behind some large bushes and stepped out onto the street, where she was immediately swallowed up by the crowd. The market was in full swing. Rilliana’s trained eye immediately spotted a few easy targets, as the residents of Leon’s Keep were far too busy watching the colorful hustle and bustle of the showmen and vendors. A paradise for any pickpocket. At a jewelry stand, Rilliana spotted a man examining a gold chain, and her nimble fingers slipped into his jacket pocket. She felt his wallet and grabbed it.

Stuff Me, Fill Me

Sat, 13 Dec 2025 00:00:00 +0000

It all started when I got home from work one evening and found my wife in our bedroom. She was lying naked on her back on our bed with her legs spread wide open, alternately slamming two dildos in and out of her pussy and ass. Her moans were loud and full of passion like I had never heard them before and she was so entirely into her masturbation that she didn’t notice me come in.

Testing the Queen's Pony Gear

Sat, 13 Dec 2025 00:00:00 +0000

The bustling street in the artisan district of the city was a kaleidoscope of peoples from around the world. Nearly every species could be found here from elves like Sylvae to full blooded orcs, all darting about buying and selling everything imaginable from across the planes. The diversity here made it relatively easy for Sylvae to blend in and go unnoticed, even with the fiery red hair and metallic golden irises that normally made her stand out in most places. The lithe elven woman stood against the stone wall of an arcanist and tinkerer’s shop, one worn boot flat against the wall, her knee bent. Her static nature was more out of place in this restless place of commerce than her well-worn adventurer’s garb and gilded rapier, or even her physical appearance.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 30 Nov 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 15

Chapter 68: Torture

The Master of Assassins undid his cloak as he looked down at the implements on he table which appeared to be a mix of sex toys and genuine instruments of torture and a few that were probably both. Then he tossed the cloak onto the armchair and pushing up the sleeves of his doublet he walked back towards Ellie.

‘So,’ he said, ‘you were about to tell me what you were doing in Thoth.’

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 15 Nov 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 14

Chapter 63: More Orgasms

Prospero took hold of one of the rings attached to her collar and led her towards the bed in the corner of the workshop.

‘I am without an apprentice at present,’ he said as if explaining the small bed. ‘But, if it helps…’ He snapped his fingers and the bed appeared to expand, purple silk coverlets replacing the blankets, in a moment it had four posts and a gold rimmed canopy; gold and purple cushions lay scattered around it. The chest had become a dresser of dark wood inlaid with gold surmounted by a mirror in which Ellie could see Prospero reflected, his finger hooked in the collar around Honey’s throat.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 08 Nov 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 13

Chapter 59: Slaves for Rent

To the side of the square, Ellie spotted a man wearing the leathers of a drover. He was leading a blonde pony by rope halter. A little way down the street she could see the sign of a farrier, the owner of the premises sitting outside. Even from this distance, it was obvious that the pony was used for heavy work judging by her thick strong legs and the welts and scars across her back that suggests regular encouragement from the whip. She walked, Ellie noticed, with a slight limp. The man stopped in front of the farrier and there was a brief discussion before the drover dropped some coins into the other man’s hand then passed the blonde’s reins to him. Then he turned and left the pony behind, emerging back into the square and striding across to his cart where he picked up a heavy leather bridle.

An Alpha Scorpii Dark Halloween

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

“Hey Mom!” Oskar called out as he entered the house, “am I adopted?”

Juliana had been dreading this day. She knew it would come, but she was hoping it would be after Oskar was a little older. He was a senior in high school, but still she hoped a few more years could pass before that question had to be answered .

She had known for many years that the other children were teasing him for being… different. It wasn’t just the fact that he had dark hair while her hair was blond and his father, Seathrun, had red hair. No, there was another difference. That difference wasn’t really obvious at first glance and most adults didn’t notice. But the other children did… and children can be so cruel, even when they are almost fully men and women.

Danny Boy Junior

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

It was about two in the morning. I was having trouble sleeping because I kept having really weird dreams. Considering my very strange imagination, a dream has to be really out of the ordinary for me to consider it weird… but these dreams were definitely weird. Then Danny Boy appeared– not in my dream– but alongside my bed. He was standing well over two meters tall and glaring down at me. I could feel his eyes boring into me creating a strange heating sensation on my back. That is what woke me from my dream.

Hex and the City

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

The crisp December air swirled with the scent of pine and smoldering sage, laced with something darker, more primal—a whisper of musk from the women’s skin, warmed by anticipation. Carrie led her coven through the shadowed back garden of their Brooklyn brownstone. It was Halloween, that velvet cusp between surrender and rebirth, and the four women had gathered as they always did: cloaked in velvet that clung to wondrous curves like a lover’s breath, their laughter a low, throaty hum that vibrated through the chill night.

Professor Kink's Escape Room Challenge

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Episode 8: Halloween Special

Part 1

I am fleeing through the darkness, through a wood shrouded in fog, branches whipping at my body tearing at my skin through the thin shift I am wearing and catching my legs. I stumble on the uneven ground. The thump of heavy feet…paws…behind is relentless. I do not know what it is and briefly wonder if it can be as dark as my imagining, I do not know why it is hunting me, just that I do not want to be caught.

Professor Kink's Escape Room Challenge

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Episode 8: Halloween Special

Part 1

Sinners Must Pay The Price

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

(phone rings) “Hello, Simpson, Clarke and Walters! This is Christina Walters! How can I help?”

“Hi, Christina, it’s David Randall, I’m glad I caught you before you left for the weekend, sorry it’s so late! My sister and I have been going through some more of great-grandfather’s papers, and we discovered yet another old key that doesn’t seem to fit any of the doors we’ve already tried, so there’s a good chance it will open that locked door in the corner of the basement! Would it be possible for someone to come by for the key?”

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 47

Bound by Desire

The dim light of Lena’s apartment cast long shadows across the walls, creating a somber atmosphere that mirrored the weight both she and Mina carried. More than two years had passed since they had been cursed with the Caps of Despair and Rings of Longing, cursed bindings that kept their desires in constant torment. The fires of lust burned as intense as on the first day. Their passion remained, yet the chastity piercings stripped them of the fulfillment they needed.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 4

Contract

Lena stood outside the ornate black doors of Club Abyss, her breath misting faintly in the cool evening air. The familiar pulse of bass-heavy music thrummed through the stone under her boots, and her stomach twisted in anticipation. She’d been here before - three times now - but tonight felt different. She was no longer just a curious outsider peeking into a world of elegance, cruelty, and allure. Tonight, she returned not as a tourist, but as someone dangerously close to surrendering to the Abyss itself.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 8

The Price of Defeat

The dim, flickering lights of Club Abyss cast long shadows across the silent, cavernous space. The crowd had dispersed, their cheers and jeers now just echoes in the cold, empty air. The stage, once alive with the feverish energy of the dance duel, now stood as a silent monument to the night’s brutal spectacle.

In a hidden chamber beneath the club, the elegant woman - once the untouchable hostess - lay suspended in a grotesque contraption. Metal frames held her nude body aloft horizontally, her arms and legs spread-eagled wide, rendering her completely immobile. The chamber was dimly lit, the only illumination coming from a series of small, harsh lights aimed directly at her.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 35

Redemption

The chamber Evelyn had chosen for this meeting was not Abyss’s grand stage, nor one of its velvet lounges. It was a side room - private, windowless, subtly oppressive. Walls draped in heavy crimson fabric muffled every sound. A single chandelier cast soft, threatening pools of gold light across the polished black marble floor.

Three women adorned the space like living art. One woman hung above the desk, sealed inside a suspended vacuum frame. Her body was flattened between twin latex sheets, the suspension lines taut and deliberate. The soft hum of the vacuum device barely masked her moans - throaty, rhythmic, involuntary. She twisted slowly within her black latex prison, nipples stiff against the compressing surface, a humming wand vibrator outlined and visible in the bondage device, her hands clawing at empty air in slow, elegant waves.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 28

Dance of Despair

The big date arrived. On the night of the event, more or less one and a half years after having been fitted with the Caps of Despair, Lena and Mina returned to Abyss, their hearts heavy with anticipation and dread. The club was packed, the crowd buzzing with excitement. The club was tense with expectation. Midnight loomed, and with it, the long-announced duel that had set every tongue in Abyss whispering. Every booth hummed with speculation. Every shadow held someone watching, waiting. And when Lena and Mina entered the bar, flanked by the quiet pull of their presence, more than one head turned. The stage was set for the ultimate showdown, and everyone knew it.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 45

Luxury

Ana sat in her apartment, bathed in the soft amber light of her desk lamp, surrounded by quiet and luxury - the kind of comfort she never thought she’d afford just a year ago. It was silent save for the gentle hum of her wine cooler and the low ambient drone of her air purifier. In front of her, her Abyss ledger glowed faintly on her tablet screen, confirming her steady, satisfying financial trajectory.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 9

Dance of Deception

Lena and Mina stood outside Abyss once more, the cold night air prickling their skin. It had been weeks since Lena’s duel with Evelyn, and the memory of her victory still lingered. Evelyn had been led away to the basement for her eight-hour ordeal, and rumors of her humiliation spread quickly. For a long time in Abyss’ dark history, the queen had fallen.

Lena had expected the club to maybe shut down or at least change its painful dancing program, but to her surprise, it remained as lively and dark as ever. Tonight, she and Mina had come to celebrate what they thought was the end of Evelyn’s reign.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 46

The Flickering Candle

The pulsing energy of Abyss filled the air Evelyn spotted that Camelia had entered the club once more. Her auburn hair shimmered under the dim lights, a wild contrast to her blue elegant latex dress, and her confident stride exuded a sense of excitement. She still believed her selection the previous week had been a stroke of luck - a random chance that had allowed her to shine. Tonight, she felt ready to enjoy the atmosphere, blissfully unaware of Evelyn’s plans.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

Lena

In the pulsating heart of an Eastern European capitol, where shadows danced with neon lights, lay an underground haven for those seeking the unconventional - The Abyss Club. The club was a sanctuary for latex fetishists, a place where the boundaries of pleasure were constantly pushed.

Lena had heard whispers about Club Abyss from friends who thrived on the city’s underground nightlife. At 31 years old, she was well established in the city’s underground fetish and techno scene. The club was known for its wild, unrestrained energy, a place where the line between reality and fantasy blurred, promising to perfectly combine fetish with music. Curious and seeking an escape from her monotonous routine, Lena decided to see it for herself. A notorious underground fetish club hidden in the back alleys of the city. A place where the music pulsed like a living heartbeat, drawing in thrill-seekers and curious souls alike.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 42

Reflections

The next day, a different café. Alexandru sat across from the woman who had taken risk and won. The coffee shop was warm and bustling, the hum of conversation mingling with the hiss of the espresso machine. Elise leaned back in her chair, a satisfied smirk playing on her lips as she stirred her cappuccino. Across from her, Alexandru, her partner in life and victory, mirrored her mood with a wide grin.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 6

Return

The haunting memories of her dance at Abyss refused to fade. Each night, Mina would replay the relentless beat of the music, the searing pain of the spikes in the Boots of the Languished Sole, and the twisted satisfaction on Evelyn’s face. Despite the agony, the submissive part of her craved more. The challenge had awakened something within her - a need to test her limits, to prove her strength.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 55

Endless Dance

Evelyn stood in her private chamber, the dim light casting long shadows across the mirrored walls. The air was thick with the faint scent of rubber and leather, mingling with the tension that seemed to permeate the room. The Stilettos of the Languished Arches glistened on her feet, their sleek design betraying none of the agony they inflicted. She adjusted her stance, the spikes embedded in the insoles waiting to bite sharply into the sensitive flesh of her soles. Taking a deep breath, she pressed play on the control panel, and the haunting opening notes of the Seventh Circle of Hell began to echo through the room.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 52

Alina

The lounge was dim and decadent, drenched in red velvet shadows and low jazz that never resolved. The air smelled faintly of latex polish and dark perfume, and above the black marble fireplace, the ever-present counters ticked silently down in glowing Abyss-red numerals.

ALINA

ICE PRINCESS. CHASTITY. 5 YEARS.

1 y, 8 m, 21 d, 03:12

She stared at it, glass in hand, but not drinking. Her throat was too tight. The number had once seemed mythic, distant, almost unreal in its scale. Five years. A whole era of denial. But now, with 40 months already spent locked, sealed, untouched - every second left on that clock screamed.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 39

The Seven Circles of Hell

Several weeks earlier … Just two days after Lena’s and Mina’s secret and forbidden visit to Abyss and the Dance on the Razor’s Edge, Evelyn paced the dimly lit corridors of her private chamber in Club Abyss, her mind swirling with the implications of the letter she clutched tightly in her hand. The words etched on the thick parchment were both a challenge and a threat:

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 22

Riding

The air inside Abyss on that particular Friday night was thick with anticipation. The main stage pulsed with rhythmic basslines, and the usual symphony of clicking heels, whispered wagers, and teasing gasps played beneath the surface of the music. Colored lights danced across latex and leather, and the scent of heat-warmed rubber mixed with incense created that unmistakable Abyss perfume: luxurious, decadent, and just slightly dangerous.

Claudia, the unlucky waitress, was among the crowd, dressed in her latex minidress. She spotted Elise at the bar, but decided to stay away. Nadia stood near the edge of the main floor, champagne glasses in hand. She had long since lost the awkward stiffness of when moving in the belt. Since being locked, Nadia had found herself returning again and again not just out of curiosity, but out of a growing attachment. She observed Evelyn, but even more so Elise and Alexandru, trying to learn how they thought. Looking for weaknesses, quirks, fights, between them. She’d suffer as long as they were a couple. She spotted them at the bar. Alexandru’s hand resting on Elise’s thigh. Nadia turned away in hurt.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 30

Desperate Challenge

Evelyn’s words haunted Nadia: “The belt will remain until you prove your worth. Win a duel, and the belt will be transferred to the loser.” It was her only chance, the only glimmer of hope in her suffocating reality. Nadia’s desperation grew, pushing her to return to Abyss, determined to find someone - anyone - to challenge. She didn’t have any feud with anyone except Elise.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 2

Lena’s Return to Club Abyss

Lena stood once again before the unmarked entrance of Club Abyss, the crimson glow of the sign casting ominous shadows on the pavement. Despite the pain and fright she had endured two weekends before, she found herself drawn back, unable to resist the club’s dark allure.

Her life outside had become a blur of routine, and that night spent at the club, though torturous, had awakened something inside her - a strange, intoxicating thrill that she couldn’t ignore. Tonight, she had no illusions of safety or comfort. She knew what awaited her would be even more harrowing, if Evelyn really had set her dark eyes on her, as was her suspicion.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 24

A handful Lei

Ana sat in the corner of Abyss’s lounge, her body sinking deeper into the velvet-cushioned booth, the chill of her latex catsuit sticking to her thighs. The dark ambiance of the room, the low thrum of the music filtering through the walls, and the amber glow of the sconces only highlighted the swirl of desperation coiling inside her. The edges of her bank account had long since frayed. Rent was overdue. Her last job - some flavorless receptionist gig in a shared office - had dried up. And all she had to show for her performances in Abyss were modest wins: a few cash prizes, and the persistent ache in her feet from too many nights spent teetering on heels lined with punishment.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 43

Just your normal night

Evelyn stood in the dimly lit heart of Abyss, the pulsing beat of the music vibrating through the floor beneath her. Despite the grueling preparation for her own challenge, the weekend routine called for her unwavering presence. She adjusted the elegant black latex gown that clung to her figure, the weight of her hostess duties pressing down as heavily as the spikes in the Stilettos of the Languished Arches she had been training in.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 38

The First Circle of Hell

Six weeks had passed since Lena and Mina’s secret return to Abyss, their hearts still weighed down by the ominous note they had received, but no further contact had been made. They were not expecting any contact anymore. Neither did they dare to return. The memory of the dancer’s perilous performance and the chilling message lingered, casting a desire over their days. More than one night they slowly swayed on their double ended toy, eliciting a symphony of moans.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 13

Promotions

The lights of Abyss shimmered off high-polish marble and velvet drapery, casting a moody, intoxicating glow across the main lounge. Patrons drifted like shadows, adorned in latex, leather, and the quiet confidence of secrecy. Elise stood by the glass rail above them, surveying the room like a queen in her court. Her satin blouse hugged her frame perfectly, a subtle contrast to the rigid formality worn by others. She preferred leather, velvet, or satin - never rubber. Rubber, she liked on others. She liked it tight, hot, sweaty and humiliating. She called it her rule, whenever she got the opportunity to dominate another member: Rubberization Rules.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 18

Lena and Mina’s Reckoning

The date of the invitation had finally arrived. The oppressive glow of Club Abyss loomed once more as Lena and Mina prepared for what they knew would be their final confrontation. Their journey had been fraught with torment and near-escapes, but tonight, the endgame was clear. They would face Evelyn - the once untouchable hostess of the club - and settle the score for good. The crimson glow of the unmarked entrance flickered ominously as Lena and Mina descended the familiar staircase. The air was thick with anticipation, the music a distant hum that grew louder with each step.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 44

The Second Circle of Hell

Relieved but exhausted, they set the dildo down. It had taken almost a month to make it through the song. The phone buzzed almost immediately with a new notification:

“Congratulations. Your next piece is ‘Abyss: The Second Circle of Hell.’ Duration: 4 minutes and 25 seconds.”, combined with another link.

Mina stared at the screen, her heart sinking. “This isn’t going to stop, is it? There are seven circles in hell.”

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 23

Coming Out of the Closet

The dim glow of Abyss’ signature red lights reflected off the glossy surfaces of the club, casting an almost sinister sheen over the room. Evelyn stood on the elevated stage, her piercing gaze sweeping across the crowd. It was one of the quieter nights, yet the tension in the air was palpable. Two women, Emma and Celeste, dressed in latex catsuits, stood at the foot of the stage, their expressions taut with animosity.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 7

Duel

The whispers of Mina’s performance echoed through the underground scene, each tale bolder than the last. The thought of her best friend enduring such agony filled Lena with rage. She knew she couldn’t let this stand. Evelyn had gone too far. That night, Lena stood once more outside Abyss, the steel doors looming before her. She wasn’t here to dance; she was here for answers - and retribution. The thought of her best friend enduring such agony filled Lena with anger and guilt. Mina had gone without her - alone. And worse, she had fallen into a trap Lena should have seen coming. She knew she couldn’t let this stand.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 51

Hooked 2

Ana sat curled in the corner of her sleek, high-rise apartment, comforted in a heavy, oversized sweater she had once thought decadent and now found insufficient. The amber glow of early evening filtered through the sheer curtains, casting soft shadows over the polished floor, but none of it could touch the cold stillness in her limbs.

She hadn’t moved for an hour. The lights remained off. The only sound was the gentle hum of the purifier and the distant pulse of city traffic far below. Even her tablet - always glowing, always updating - lay untouched on the kitchen counter. There was no appetite. No curiosity. Only a steady, intrusive quiet.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 19

Love Triangle

The following weekend, the dark pulse of Abyss thrummed in the air as Evelyn stood on the elevated stage, her cold gaze sweeping over the gathered crowd.

The contenders were arguing in the lounge. Elise and Nadia. Both women were poised, their rivalry palpable as they locked eyes, neither willing to back down. Nadia sat at a lounge table, clad in black matte latex. Her every movement shimmered with tension, and though her pose was statuesque, her fingers betrayed her - tapping slowly against the curve of her thigh. Her eyes tracked Elise like a blade seeking a throat.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 27

Pillow

Nicoleta had known the denial would be difficult - twelve months in a belt was not a casual punishment - but she hadn’t known it would begin to unmake her. The days were manageable. The nights were not. Her body didn’t sleep anymore; it throbbed. Her thoughts came slow, distracted, and always, always circled back to the absence between her thighs. To the slow grind of time and steel.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 15

Quiz

The month that followed Evelyn’s offer became a crucible of obsession for Elise. Her modern apartment, normally pristine and austere in tone, transformed into a war room. Texts on folklore, thick books with gold-embossed covers and fragile pages, lay open across the counters. She had a dozen tabs open on her laptop: Romanian vampire mythology, European witch trials, vampire films from the 1920s to the streaming era. Her morning routine now included a review of Dracula film adaptations. Her fitness sessions were overlaid with audiobook lectures on Slavic mysticism.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 32

Razor’s Edge

The oppressive atmosphere of Abyss embraced Lena and Mina like a welcoming cloak as they stepped through the club’s steel doors, their identities concealed behind black leather stilettos in which their latex socks were visible. An eye which would dare to wander higher would gaze over the legs of a black latex catsuit, complete with gloves. Even higher, one would see full latex face masks, completed by gas masks strapped to their heads. Not a sliver of skin was visible. These sweat-inducing outfits allowed them to move through the crowd unnoticed, concealing their true identities from the familiar eyes that might seek them out. Only a very skilled, or very intrusive eye for that matter, would notice the slightly elevated nipple, poking outwards, as if trying to burst through the rubber. Nor would it notice the slight bump in their crotch, as if they were hiding a big coin in that unusual location.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 50

Ripples

The New Year’s duel between Emma and Celeste had not only captivated the attendees of the event but quickly spread far beyond the confines of Abyss. The club’s social media team wasted no time, uploading a carefully curated series of photos and videos. This time, however, only Celeste’s face was blurred in the posts. Emma’s identity was unmistakably clear in Abyss’ social feed, her coworkers having witnessed her performance firsthand. They had been there, cheering her on and marveling at her determination, even as the stakes became devastatingly clear.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Lena

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 12

Ultimate Dance Duel

The dark allure of Abyss was a siren call Lena could no longer ignore. Mina’s time in the Needle Frame had left her emotionally charged, and Lena’s guilt had festered into annoyance. Evelyn had tricked them both, and now Lena was back - not for the thrill, but for answers.

The steel doors of Abyss loomed before her, cold and unyielding. This time, Lena didn’t feel the usual trepidation. She felt only resolve. Pushing the doors open, she stepped into the club, the pulsing beat of the music echoing through her veins. The crowd was alive, dancing to the relentless rhythm, but Lena’s focus was solely on the stage where Evelyn waited.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3

Dress Up

Two months later, Lena stood once more outside the steel doors of Abyss, her pulse quickening as the muffled bass thrummed against her chest. It had been not too long now since her own harrowing dance in the Stilettos of the Languished Arches, but the experience had left a mark deeper than any physical wound. Here she was, drawn back by an inexplicable force, the event having been too exotic, too strange, too kinky. The Hostess too seductive, too domineering.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 48

Company Woes

Emma’s workplace was abuzz with excitement as the year drew to a close. Rachel, Emma’s manager, had orchestrated a bold and unconventional plan for the company’s New Year’s celebration. She had made arrangements for the party to be hosted at Abyss, the infamous underground club that had become the focal point of office gossip ever since Emma’s supposed involvement in a duel there.

The breakroom chatter was relentless.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 16

Vanity

The pulse of Abyss pulsed through the air, the club thick with fog and anticipation. The scent of latex, faint perfume, and electricity hovered like a veil over the main stage, where Evelyn stood elevated before a riveted crowd. On either side of her stood the evening’s rivals: Astrid, statuesque and proud in a tailored latex ensemble in storm-gray, her shoulders sharp and her corset tightly laced; and Teodora, her curves gleaming beneath a liquid metal latex catsuit that shimmered with the stage lights.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 21

Balance over the Abyss

What happened a few weeks ago at Abyss…

The New Year’s party at Abyss was always a spectacle of shadows and sound, the air charged with anticipation as the clock edged closer to midnight. The club’s usual electric atmosphere was amplified by the promise of a special event - a dance competition unlike any other. Revelers crowded the floor, their eyes darting towards the stage where Evelyn stood with a commanding presence.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 40

Enduring

Somewhere in the city, Nadia sat on the edge of her bed, her breathing shallow as she stared at the glossy black suit laid out before her. The rubber shimmered under the dim light of her bedroom, a cruel reminder of her penance. Five weeks of relentless confinement had left her utterly drained, her mind and body struggling to endure the suffocating embrace of the Rubber Suit of Resolve.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 10

Framed

Darkness enveloped the basement of Abyss, a space far removed from the pulsating energy of the club above. The air was thick, hot and humid. In the center of the room, the grotesque metal frame hung suspended, its cold, gleaming structure casting eerie shadows against the walls.

Mina hung in the Needle Frame, stripped naked and shimmering in a sheen of oil, her body stretched and immobilized by metal clamps around her waist, wrists and ankles in to an X, face down. Her weight was supported just enough to keep her from collapsing, leaving her suspended in the air like a puppet. Above and below her, racks of needles gleamed in the dim light, their sharp points poised mere millimeters from her skin.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 53

Longing

Ana stood once again at the threshold of Abyss, the scent of latex and velvet drifting out through the half-shuttered entrance like incense from a temple, cloying and familiar. The wind whipped gently through her coat, but she didn’t feel the cold. Not really. It was heat she lived in now - not fire, not warmth, but the deep internal friction of a body denied, restrained, relentlessly aware of itself.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 29

The Desire of Suffering

“Mistress, eh?” Mina mocked her.

Lena sheepishly looked down at her feet, the pain still lingering from the day before. Especially her toes, oh god those nail needles.

“You really were ready to submit?” Mina insisted.

“In that moment, the way she looked into my eyes, yes. She knew we had found our orgasms again. She knew exactly what she was doing when she screwed the caps in place.” Lena paused for a moment, then continued “she knew she was taken our orgasms away again. I’d submit to anything to not have her secure the caps on our rings.”

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 49

Hooked

Ana stood behind the curtains, the hidden part of the stage, her heart thudding a slow, deliberate rhythm against her ribs. The air was cool, laced with the scent of latex polish and aged velvet. From beyond the crimson curtain, she could hear the hum of the crowd, their voices a low throb of anticipation.

She was dressed in nothing but her black latex catsuit, so tight it molded her body like wet ink. The Stilettos of the Languished Arches waited on a velvet cushion beside her. They gleamed under the soft stage light - elegant, spiked monstrosities. The insoles lined with embedded pain: fine-tipped nodules arranged with brutal precision, calibrated to reward stillness and punish imbalance.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 41

A secret meeting

The café was warm, its ambiance stitched together from polished brass fixtures, the soft clink of ceramic cups, and quiet jazz bleeding through the speakers overhead. It perched on the corner of a quiet street, out of view from the more frequented spots where Abyss’s usual clientele might gather. Discretion had been critical.

Nadia arrived first.

Her heels clicked too sharply on the stone sidewalk, each step a reminder of what clung to her beneath the long, charcoal-gray coat. Her full-body latex suit hugged every inch of her like a second skin - glossy black, gloves added on top of her ensemble. The outline of her chastity belt clearly visible under the tight garment. Six weeks. That had been the deal. Six weeks of wearing the suit for 112 hours each week. She had thought it would be manageable.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 36

Rubber

By now, almost two years had passed since Nadia’s humiliating defeat at the hands of Elise and her partner Alexandru, yet the chastity belt locked securely around her hips remained a constant reminder of her failure. It had become a part of her, unyielding and merciless, amplifying every moment of her frustration. Though she had tried to focus on her work and daily life, the unfulfilled longing gnawed at her, leaving her irritable and reckless.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 31

Wager

Ana had stopped marking the days on her calendar. At first, she had kept meticulous count - each square filled with a neat, red X, ticking down the days of her chastity sentence like a prisoner awaiting release. But after month six, something shifted. The marks stopped. Not because she forgot, but because it began to feel pointless. The weight of the belt, the grinding routine of her humiliating weekends in Abyss, and the persistent ache of denied relief had eroded her resolve to the point of numbness.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 34

Glass Towers and Rubber Dreams

The view from Elise’s penthouse was, by any external measure, breathtaking. Towering above the city, the glass walls of her living room framed the urban sprawl in precise, shimmering lines - a painting crafted not by hand but by ambition, steel, and cold fortune. Below, a thousand lives pulsed through ribbons of traffic, their destinations meaningless to her, their desires irrelevant. The skyline was a testament to conquest, each building a monument to someone’s accumulation of wealth and status, and yet to Elise, it was little more than a reflection of the emptiness she could not name.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 20

Despair

Almost a year had passed since Lena and Mina had been cursed with the Caps of Despair, and the pain of their loss still clung to them like a second skin. They were barred from enjoying their most intimate parts, their bodies refusing to give in to the peaks of pleasure. After the piercings had fully healed, Lena, and Mina, each on their own, fought with the permanent presence of the caps. The constant ever so slight outwards pull of the center rod on their clits was impossible to ignore. Their pearls were hovering just shy of the sharp needles of the cap’s insides. Especially Mina, who always was a slave to her own desires had a hard time coming to terms with her new reality. Masturbation was still her favorite to pass the time on her evenings, but while dildos, toys and penetration worked fine, intercourse did not. They did find their ways back together. Bound by desires and shared suffering. Scissoring with Lena proved to be very painful with the Caps of Despair on, they found out quickly after their healing period was over. For both of them, unfortunately, penetration was never enough to reach the crest of lust. Orgasms seemed to be a thing of the past, at least for now.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 14

The Game Within the Game

Lena and Mina stood outside the steel doors of Abyss, their nerves hidden beneath a veil of confidence. They were ready to issue a challenge, to throw the gauntlet into the ring. It had been weeks since Lena’s new piercing and torment in The Bane of Rest Boots and the Needle Frame. The pain and suffering had hardened them both, and tonight, they were back - not as victims, but as challengers.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 54

The Seventh Circle of Hell

One orgasm and weeks later, the air was thick with tension as Lena and Mina reached the final moments of the Seventh Circle of Hell. The clarinet danced between them, their breaths synchronized, moving in unison as one single organism. The three-hour marathon had pushed them to their limits, the spikes within the instrument pressing painfully reminding them to sync back up. Deepest pushes into their apices to keep the clarinet smooth. Yet, they persevered, driven by the hope of finally breaking free from the curse that bound them. Lena’s Cap of Despair seemed alive, more so, it felt angry when she reached her peak, seemingly fitting tighter, feeling warmer and trying to bite into her clitoris, as if the needles underneath were tiny fangs. Her orgasms were not free of pain. But it could also just be her imagination, combined with the rush of her delayed orgasm and her clit swelling towards the inner needle lining of the Cap.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 56

Evelyn

Evelyn paced the dimly lit confines of her private chamber, the ever-present thrum of Abyss pulsing through the walls. Each night, the same haunting thoughts plagued her: Lena and Mina, somewhere out there, mastering the cursed clarinet and preparing to challenge her. The image of Lena standing victorious, ready to strip Evelyn of her position and consign her to the needle coffin, haunted her every waking moment.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 5

Mina

Lena was about to return to Abyss again. Perhaps it was the nagging curiosity, her thirst for more drama, the air surrounding the vampire-like hostess, or maybe it was the persistent pleading from her best friend, Mina. Ever since Lena had mentioned the club’s infamous dance trials, Mina had been insistent on seeing it for herself. At 27 years old, she was enthusiastic about anything BDSM, and always jumped at every opportunity to visit any kinky event. Lena’s memory of her last visit was still fresh - the drama, the duels, the moment her own signature sealed her fate with the club. Her blood still hummed with the intoxicating thrill of it.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 17

After the breath

Astrid’s drive home was luckily uneventful, apart from some drivers at a red light who ogled her black and faceless form behind her wheel. She just focussed on looking straight ahead. She dashed from the parking lot to her apartment, as quick as the suit allowed. Astrid’s apartment - a modest, two-bedroom unit - became her entire world for the week, and even navigating its familiar spaces felt alien under the suit’s constraints.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 26

The Weight of Endurance

Ana had begun to lose track of time.

It was strange, how life could twist around one unyielding center. The chastity belt Evelyn had locked onto her body - clinical, cold, impossibly secure - had become the axis upon which her entire existence now turned. Not a moment passed that she wasn’t aware of it: the subtle pinch of the internal plug, the pressure on her hips, the smooth yet implacable edges biting into her skin with every motion. Her body no longer moved freely, not truly. She had learned to adapt, to shift her posture and gait so the belt didn’t press too cruelly into her flesh. But no amount of adaptation would mute the ache building day by day.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 33

Lysa

Lysa had always considered herself composed. Measured. A woman of calculated moves and meticulously managed appearances. She knew how to read a room, how to enter and exit conversations with poise, how to keep her reputation immaculate while weaving just enough intrigue to remain relevant. She had survived boardroom politics, venture negotiations, and the occasional romantic entanglement with barely a wrinkle in her routine. And yet, on that particular Friday night in Abyss, within the heat-hushed walls of the Amber Vault and under the low-lit velvet ambiance that made everything feel slightly unreal, her control slipped.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 25

Invitation

In summer, many more months into Lena’s and Mina’s suffering, they found a small, fragile solace - their nipples. They had not returned to Abyss, yet, but pondered the possibility, now that their ban has ended.

Though they could no longer masturbate by pleasuring their clits directly, they allowed themselves to gently be taken to the sensual feelings emanating from the touch of their nipples. It wasn’t the same, but it was enough to keep their spirits from breaking entirely. Nipple play became their sanctuary, combined with dildo play and fingering, they found a quiet rebellion against the curse of the Caps of Despair that had stripped them of their joy. They found via many nights of trial and error, it only worked in certain positions, the receiving partner on her knees, to ease the Cap as much as possible while her clitoris stood erect, its tip grazing into the needles. An exquisite pain, but the lust and desire prevailed.

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 37

Rubber

Taken to Castle Dracula

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

CHAPTER 1

ON A COOL summer night in Prague, there’s no club more Insta-worthy than NERO in the estimation of Gina Maddis and her fellow travelers. The eight girls have been in Europe for nearly a month now, cutting loose on their summer break. Gina’s coming out of the bathroom, fresh off a line, when her eye catches on a young man sitting at the blue-lit bar. He’s got dark hair and a cast to his features that suggest he’s a local, but something in his eyes and his slight smirk have her curious.

The Witch-bot

Tue, 28 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1. Planning the perfect Halloween party.

The October air was crisp and carried the faint scent of decaying leaves and expensive cologne. I stood in the foyer of Oakhaven Manor, running a gloved hand along the sleek, polished shell of maidbot Unit CS64, my robotic servant that I usually call Cassie. My reflection, stared back, a vision of polished domesticity in a designer silk robe, a stark contrast to the slightly unsettling perfection of the maidbot.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 18 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 12

Chapter 55: The Slave Caravan

The caravan broke camp long before dawn, the stars shining like diamonds, the constellations of the Slave Girl and the Sex Toy shining above them in the blackness of the sky, the air chill on the bare flesh of the chained slave girls. The Slavers riding camels and the slaves walking beside them, lines of ten or twelve girls chained together by their collars, new slaves separated from those who had been trained and the personal slaves walking on leashes beside their masters or mistresses.

Dominatrix Latex Genie Freed

Sun, 05 Oct 2025 00:00:00 +0000

I had taken a 30-day cruise around the Pacific then I took a repositioning trip with the ship going from Australia to California. That would take another 3 weeks and included stops at small islands that cruise ships do not normally visit. My story starts at one of these stops.

My name is Natille, Nat for short. I had just graduated college and was enjoying my graduation gift, the cruise, I had received from my family. They had all pitched in and bought it for me. When I was walking around the small island the ship was at, I came across an old lady having trouble unloading her car and carrying her groceries so I ran up and helped her. After making two trips upstairs with arms full of groceries, she thanked me and gave me a rubber ball about the size of a golf ball. The lady asked me to be as good to this as I was to her. I thanked her for the “gift” and left. I returned to the ship a few hours before we set sail so I took a nap so I could dance well into the night.

The Infinite Dressed

Sun, 28 Sep 2025 00:00:00 +0000

The water pools at her neck filling and stretching the latex. The bulge pulls the sticky membrane from sweaty skin. The water slips down under the catsuit warming and washing the body. It soon fills the tight socks and starts to bloat the rubber suit becoming a body shaped water balloon. Slippery, oily gloss mixes with water, dripping through the crotch zipper running down her legs. The shower echoes with splashes as she moves disturbing gouts of water from the suit.

Leon City Stories

Sat, 20 Sep 2025 00:00:00 +0000

33: Trapped in the Cursed Horny Jail

With an amused smile, Kim stood over the dollhouse and reshaped its interior according to her wishes. At the same time, her mistress’s magic flowed through her body. It was an intoxicating feeling. An idea popped into her head, and she liked it. A wonderful punishment for her sex-addicted sister and a suitable prison for Celine’s sister. Trisha, that useless shifter. She had to be punished.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 13 Sep 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 11

Chapter 50: Reckoning

‘So, what happens now?’ the Merchant said. She was still staring at Battle Babe.

Amanda glanced around, the others were all busy searching bodies and cleaning weapons. She thought she should probably go and release Ellie but she was curious about the Merchant. There was clearly something going on here that she didn’t understand, an old score being settled perhaps.

There were, she gathered, some unwritten rules around Party loyalty but this felt wrong and she didn’t want to be a part of it. There was something else too, something more than her own conscience as if the game was telling her this was wrong too. Even the tingle of Experience she’d felt from hitting the man in the leg had felt different somehow.

The Knight and the Mage

Sat, 13 Sep 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Lyra bit playfully at her bottom lip. She couldn’t help it, the exquisite sight beneath her was transfixing. The elf’s lavender eyes, half closed in pleasure, soaked in the visage of the tightly bound and completely nude knight beneath her chair. The redhaired woman, despite her athletic frame, could barely move in her bonds.

Ropes lashed the human knight’s ankles and knees together. Though she couldn’t see it, Lyra knew another three coils of rope held the knight’s arms tightly restrained behind her back. One coil about her wrists. Another cinched just above the woman’s elbows, pulling them close until they painfully touched. The third wrapped around the nude knight’s upper arms and connected to the ropes that the mage had fashioned into a chest harness for her “victim” tonight. The ropes pulling tight around the base of the woman’s breasts causing them to bulge outward.

Wage Slave

Sat, 13 Sep 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Tyler stomps through the puddles of the alley to the stairs of his loft apartment. The notification had come during the last few hours of work. An item delivered while he isn’t home. He grumbles while chewing on the beard under his lip. He has been waiting four months for it to arrive, and it couldn’t have come tomorrow when he did not have work. He skips over the largest puddle landing ankle deep in the pot hole that kept growing. A twenty minute downpour on his drive is just icing on the cake. Blind and slow, knowing that even if someone does not steal the box, it would be ruined by the rain.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sat, 06 Sep 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 10

Chapter 45: Interview with the Vampire

Beside Ellie, the blondes screamed as the two vampires continued to feed on their victim. The only one apparently unaffected was the blindfolded redhead mounted on the pole who seemed to be oblivious to the fate of the man and continued to writhe with lust, the weights on her nipples swinging wildly and her moans, louder now, mingling with the screams of the blondes.

Leon City Stories

Sat, 16 Aug 2025 00:00:00 +0000

32: Normal Girl Falls Into Magical Traps

“Celine, I would like to remind you that I need assistance with the inventory in the attic,” said Chloe, tapping on a clipboard with blank lists. She was wearing athletic shoes and comfortable black leggings, as well as a white spandex shirt with the C&T logo on it. Her boss gave her a sideways glance as she was busy analyzing data and needed to concentrate.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 13 Jul 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 7

Chapter 32: The Thieves’ Guild

Ellie wandered back towards the market square which seemed to be gearing up for another day of trading and, presumably, training new adventurers. It didn’t take her long to spot a suitable target, a typical Merchant with his purse on display. She thought briefly of Battle Babe’s instruction not to get into trouble but she also found her fingers itching to lift the purse. It was, she told herself, what she was supposed to be doing, after all and, before she knew it she was walking behind him, matching his stride. Then, as he stopped to examine the wares of a cloth stall, she brushed past him and enjoyed the thrill of XPs as she sauntered away clutching her prize.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 06 Jul 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 6

Chapter 27: Reckoning

Ellie swung her hips as she crossed the square heading back to the Saucy Adventuress. She was still on a high from her successes and meeting with Goldie and a little tipsy from the cocktail. She was conscious of the eyes that followed her, furtive looks from shadows and overt ogling from adventurers who passed her and it excited her. She was sure a dark haired, buxom Jewell, a slave lead past on a leash had winked at her seductively. Maybe, she thought, Caliban would be in the bar, and maybe she could hook up with him. She was sure she could seduce him now. Fuck she could probably seduce Felix now.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 22 Jun 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 5

Chapter 22: After the Orgasm

Ellie lay curled up by the wall to the garden allowing her body to recover from the orgasm she’d just given herself. It had felt wonderful, a truly earth-shattering experience that had easily eclipsed the pleasure she’d taken from being chained up and used by the half-orcs the day before. She thought she should be exhausted from the intensity but the dwindling pleasure in her body simply made her want more. She could, she realised, give pleasure to herself but her body told her she wanted something else, someone else. It was hard to tell but she thought the intensity of the sexual climax had probably as much to do with XPs as the need that had built up inside her; the quickening too had perhaps played a part. Honey’s body had clearly responded to what the redhead had done to her and it was, therefore, Honey that had the desire to hammer on the gate beside her and beg to be let back in.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 22 Jun 2025 00:00:00 +0000

31: The Latex League Needs No Badges

Rilliana

Rilliana gritted her teeth as she listened to the lies being fed to the court and the jury. She looked at Summer and Ava sitting next to her. Ava had her hands clenched into fists and was staring at Sarah with dark, glittering eyes, while Summer’s shoulders shook. Phoebe could only shake her head and Rilliana couldn’t blame her.

“So as you can see, everything was arranged with Mrs. von Nachtschwing, Mrs. Miller and Mrs. Wynters and my game show did not violate any laws or the contracts negotiated with the three women,” Sarah said, a cheeky smile appearing on her face.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 08 Jun 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 4

Chapter 17: Out of the Frying Pan

Everything looked different when Ellie emerged from the alley clutching the torn and soiled remains of the peasant dress to her body. The view was the same albeit that the sun was higher and the shadows shorter; there was the market, the square, down the street ahead she could see the tavern where she’d spent the night but the details were different, sharper as if a filter had been applied to her vision so the details she’d noticed before became clearer and new ones caught her attention.

Mage's Dilemma

Mon, 21 Apr 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Allannia Azurewrath, seventh tier mage of the ancient elven house Glade Royal, considered the crude arcane sigils etched upon the doorway in front of her. It was a hash of low goblin and bits of archaic dwarvish runes, presumably stolen from wherever the goblins could get their hands on it. Naturally, as an elvish mage with decades of training, she could read both languages fluently, though she never deigned to speak or write either. This particular jumble had elements of protection, support, sturdiness, and alignment from the dwarvish elements, although none of these were complete. She knew Dwarvish runes were frequently centered around construction, longevity, and strength. The goblin components carried notes of anger, malice, retribution, and pain. This was also not unusual from her experience. Goblins didn’t build anything so much as destroy or repurpose, but this was their nature, and so Allannia felt no disdain for it. Still, the runes, as makeshift as they were, were presenting an effective obstacle to her progress.

Gym Witchcraft

Sat, 19 Apr 2025 00:00:00 +0000

I’m a fairly normal woman, early 20s, and a fitness freak. I spend far too much time in the gym but I do have a perfect figure as a result.

I’m a daydreamer, and sometimes I set the goals on the gym machines and then my mind wanders off while I run or cycle or crosstrain.

This particular day, I was daydreaming. I was staring ahead at another machine where a similarly perfect-figured young woman was working out. My eyes worked down from her red hair, the sweat beading round her neck line, her sweat-soaked t-shirt, down to her sweat-soaked lower back, and eventually down to her perfect round ass where again, sweat had pooled around the top of her arse leaving a line on her tight fitting lycra pants. Below that was the seat of the exercise bike and my mind simply wandered, wondering what her steamy hot ass would be like under there, how sweaty it would be, what it might smell like under there.

Hallow's End

Sat, 19 Apr 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: A Wrong Turn

Tommy let out a long sign. “Of course it’s starting to rain,” he thought. He wouldn’t normally be walking home from work, but his car was in the shop and his work wasn’t far from home. At least it wasn’t far when driving. Walking, however, was a completely different matter. It had taken him just over an hour to walk to work and now he was only twenty minutes from work with rain setting in.

Dungeons and Dragons

Sun, 13 Apr 2025 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3

Chapter 11: Bragging Rights

The tavern was just off the main square in HomeTown and was called the ‘Saucy Adventuress’. Above the door, the sign showed the rear view of a nicely rounded female in a short skirt, furs and armour climbing up onto the top of some sort of mountain. Ellie thought she might have seen a similar picture before and she was sure her mother had recognised it. ‘Didn’t the original still have her knickers on?’ Amanda had asked Val as they’d approach the door.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 23 Mar 2025 00:00:00 +0000

29: Summer’s Kinky Birthday

Ava stroked her living clothes with a soft smile and he changed into one of her sets of satin pyjamas, making her giggle.

“Greed, give me a break…tomorrow is Summer’s birthday and I can’t play with you all the time, I can take care of her. Can you stand a day without me?”

At first, her pyjamas didn’t budge until they disintegrated and reshaped into a silver collar that clasped around Ava’s neck. She carefully took it off and placed Greed on her bedside table.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 16 Mar 2025 00:00:00 +0000

28: Bondage Solo Leveling

Caitlyn packed her bag and threw in all sorts of training and bondage equipment in case she got bored on her training trip. To the right of it was a packed tent that would protect her from possible rain. Meanwhile, her mom Terra and dad Aaron were packing her food. After the initial shock of his wife’s sudden reappearance, he was now full of love for her again and had taken extra time off from his last business trip to spend some time with her and his children. Normally, Caitlyn would have been all for it, but after a few days she realized that she needed to practice. Practicing to become a better magician and to steel her body to do justice to the tasks of a police officer in Leon City.

Leon City Stories

Sat, 11 Jan 2025 00:00:00 +0000

27: A Kinky Night is a Quiet Night

“Hey, sweety…”

“M…Mom?!” Caitlyn stuttered, quickly closing the gap between them with a quick step, before hugging her mother Terra. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she began to sob. Her mother gently hugged her and rocked her in her arms.

“Hey… hey. It’s okay. I’m back,” Terra whispered, stroking her daughter’s back and hair, ”It’s all right now, honey.”

“Mom, I missed you so much and I was so worried about you,” Caitlyn howled and hugged her mother tighter, as if she was afraid she might disappear again.

Olga: The Russian Witch

Sat, 11 Jan 2025 00:00:00 +0000

William was your average middle-American teenager, living with his parents in a modest home in a quaint, friendly neighborhood. His family purchased the home when he was three years old, and throughout his childhood, he became acquainted with most of his neighbors, both young and old; he trusted them. Like his own parents, they were hardworking, honest people. They did each other favors, looked after one another, and gathered during the holidays. It was an idyllic community, a relic of a bygone era. William was particularly fond of an elderly, childless widow named Olga. Olga, who would never reveal her true age, had immigrated to the United States from Russia - likely after World War II.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 29 Dec 2024 00:00:00 +0000

26: The Wynters and Partner

Jade was startled out of a fitful sleep by her cell phone ringing. It was still dark outside and the occasional car lights flashed as they passed. After blinking a few times, she realized that she and Phoebe were driving Jade’s car towards her next clue and she must have fallen asleep during the drive. She nodded to her red-haired partner and took her cell phone. At first, it didn’t want to unlock, and Jade clicked her tongue when she realized she was wearing her gloves. She took them off and tucked them under her spandex-covered arm. While Phoebe wore her classic detective outfit, consisting of her fedora hat, a white blouse and pinstriped trousers, Jade preferred a catsuit made of spandex and tight-fitting pants that didn’t restrict her movements. However, both were wearing thick jackets to protect themselves from the frosty temperatures.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 15 Dec 2024 00:00:00 +0000

25: The Return of the Queen

Ava had her hands clasped in front of her chest and looked expectantly up the street, which had been cleared of snow. She was wearing a black winter coat, although she didn’t really need it, while her friend Chloe stood next to her, thickly bundled up in a padded jacket and shivering slightly.

“How can you just stand there like that and not freeze? Your coat is way too thin!” Chloe muttered as she scrutinized each car, eagerly awaiting Summer’s return.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 24 Nov 2024 00:00:00 +0000

24: Brimstone, Iron and Perverts

~800 years earlier

Rilliana’s eyes were heavy, but her brain was working at full speed as she tried to understand the magical symbols in the book in front of her. She reached for her wine glass and took a sip. The wine reminded her of her time with Celine, Terra and her dearest Trisha. Rilliana missed them very much and not a day went by when she didn’t think of them. But she hadn’t completely succumbed to grief. At the same time as her friends disappeared, she realized one thing: there was a spark of magic hidden within her. If she could understand how to tame the power within her, she might be able to find a way to bring her friends back. Rilliana shook her head as she re-read the paragraph for the fourth time and still didn’t understand it, and put her glass down on the table.

Volunteering to Watch Her

Sun, 24 Nov 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Volunteering to Watch Her

When a man catches his girlfriend getting ready for camming, an accident happens that causes her webcam to break. He didn’t know about her camming, but is ok with it, so he somehow turns himself into a camera for her to use.

It was an evening like so many others for Ashley. Her boyfriend, Sam, was at his place playing video games while she was by herself at home. Some girlfriends might be jealous or upset that he wasn’t there to pay attention to her, but she wasn’t. In fact, it was convenient because she had to work that evening and she didn’t want him to know about it.

The Fetish Genie's Lair

Wed, 30 Oct 2024 00:00:00 +0000

In a forgotten corner of the world, beneath an ancient, crumbling temple, lay a hidden chamber. Candles flickered ominously, their shadows dancing across the stone walls, casting eerie shapes that seemed to writhe and twist. At the center of this sinister lair stood an ornate, gilded lamp, its surface intricately engraved with scenes of pleasure and pain—a testament to the power it contained.

You had always been curious about the stories whispered in the dark alleys of the city. Tales of a genie who granted desires but twisted them into dark fantasies. With a heart racing from both excitement and trepidation, you approached the lamp, reaching out to caress its cool surface. The air around you crackled with energy as you summoned the courage to rub it.

Witch's Vibes

Wed, 30 Oct 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Witch’s Vibes

Valentina Banesman let out a moan as the bells of the front door jingled. Her assistant was between her legs licking her pussy. She was nearing an orgasm as the interruption happened. It was disappointing as she was actually enjoying her assistant’s ritual that turned her tongue into a fleshy vibrator while reaping the benefits of it.

Valentina Banesman was only her current identity. She had been cursed by a rival witch who was a scorned lover once upon a time. Her curse had been quite nasty and took her years to counteract parts of it so she could be back in society unnoticed. The last part of the curse has left her immortal, but she was no longer an ugly, plague-infested hag. She had found a way to change her appearance to whatever she preferred these days.

Ascension of the Succubus

Tue, 01 Oct 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Awakening

Darkness. Christina felt like she was floating in an abyss of ebony ink. Memories surged through her mind. She remembered being hit by a small bus or car. She had been on her way home. Distracted by her phone she had barely noticed the vehicle, before she was struck.

There was a hazy recollection of her lying on the ground, surrounded by shocked bystanders rushing to her aid. Though she felt a hint of pain and fear, it was not as bad as she had expected. Soon after, she surrendered to the soothing embrace of darkness.

Goblinpony

Sun, 29 Sep 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Handing Over

Far away from civilization, in a field near the dark goblin forest to the east, a host of strong and young knights clad in shining armor sat atop their noble horses, their faces twisted with horror and disgust as they watched what was happening before them.

Standing a mere dozen meters opposite the knights was a band of snickering goblin raiders. These wretched creatures had yellow teeth, wide-eyed ugly faces, and hunched backs; they wore rags and wielded rusty knives and clubs as weapons. Rather than horses, they rode on enslaved elven and human women tightly bound and moaning in constant, humiliating lust.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 29 Sep 2024 00:00:00 +0000

19.5: Phaelyn’s Harem

It’s been a good week now since winter appeared in Leon City and the cursed forest. There are only a few days left before December gives way to the New Year. The cold is everywhere, and snow covers the ground and the tops of the trees to give them a magnificently pure color. Inside these woods, the house of the atypical couple Phaelyn and Ifry is almost plunged into darkness. An absolutely Machiavellian plan is afoot within these walls. Phaelyn’s cheerful but mournful hum echoes through the cabin as she ties the knot on the last gift she has just wrapped. The packages stand innocently on the living room table, lined up in front of the angel, and she looks at them with a grim smile.

How To Tame An Amazon

Sun, 15 Sep 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: Meeting at a Tavern

A gust of cold wind swept through the tavern as the door flung open, and an unusual pair stepped inside. One was a small-framed halfling, barely three feet tall, with brown locks, green eyes, and clad in simple leather armor. The other was a towering woman, tall, beautiful, and proud, with long blonde hair and the muscular frame of a warrior.

For a moment, silence fell over the tavern as the patrons stared in awe at the Amazon. A wolfish grin crawled over her face. She was used to the effect she had on most people, and she gave them a second to look at her, before she let out an angry growl, which was enough to scare most of them, and make them avert their gazes awkwardly.

The Wisher

Sun, 15 Sep 2024 00:00:00 +0000

They want to know when I first realized that I could change my world. That’s not exactly how they posed the question. They asked “When did you first realize that you were disconnected from reality?”

That is a really stupid question, but not nearly as stupid as the questions they asked me in the mental ward. There everyone asked about how I handled the death of my parents and my three sisters in an auto accident when I was in the sixth grade. Now all these jokers want to know is when I “disconnected from reality.”

CLICK

Sat, 07 Sep 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1: It came in a luxury velvet box

“Don’t just be a good sissy! Be THE Perfect Sissy!

The NEW EXCLUSIVE cage design of the VIOLET™ 2.0 ensures permalocking, ensuring full and complete control by your dominant, linked to fingerprinting technology on their mobile phone, so they are the only ones capable of unlocking. SAY GOODBYE TO OLD-FASHIONED, CHEATABLE, CHEAP KEYS.

Each VIOLET™ 2.0 has a UNIQUE control chip with military-grade cryptographic capacity, ensuring it CANNOT BE HACKED, SHORT CIRCUITED OPEN or TRICKED OUT OF LOCK by clever horny gurls. You know who you are! Also, the rubber-like texture of the cage can be fine-tuned by the app to calibrate the built in dampening mechanisms, ensuring shocks and vibrations, even from the strongest toys against the clit, are completely useless.

Lara Croft: Final Tomb Raid

Sat, 07 Sep 2024 00:00:00 +0000

“If you would please sign here, Lady Croft.” The delivery driver said, handing her a clipboard. Lara Croft signed for the package, a white cardboard box roughly the size of a DVD player. He handed it to her as she returned the clipboard, and then with a polite smile and a nod, he returned to his truck and drove away.

Lara walked back into the manor house and went immediately to her study. She set the box on her desk and examined the shipping label. Strangely, there was no return address. Could it be a bomb? That seemed unlikely. If the package contained explosives, the new security sensors she had installed at the manor would’ve detected them and raised an alarm. Still, might there be some reason to be concerned about what might be inside?

Leon City Stories

Sun, 14 Jul 2024 00:00:00 +0000

20: The Horror in the Sewers

Ava had actually wanted to stay at home this evening and do some tests with her living clothes in peace. Although she had already covered many of the combat aspects of her uniform with her friend Summer, she hadn’t gotten around to trying out a few outfits with Greed. His shape-shifting abilities had so far been limited to her cheerleading uniform and, for fun, a superhero costume Summer had come up with. Ava was currently testing out a few outfits she had seen on the internet. A cute pink dress, a blouse with an elegant pencil skirt, out of curiosity a skin-tight latex suit with a mask that only left her eyes open and a sexy cocktail dress that she had fallen in love with. It was black, came down to Ava’s thighs and had a window of sheer fabric that went from her neck to her belly button. It was expensive, not that she lacked money, but she had more important things to buy. It must have been fate that while she was wearing the dress, her friend Summer called and invited her to go out for cocktails with the others from the cheerleading squad. It would certainly have been a nice evening if Ava had taken Greed off, but the black dress had cast a spell over her. Now she was sitting alone at a table in the club. While her comrades raised their glasses and partied more and more, Ava remained sober, despite all the cocktails and shots she drank. Instead, she was regularly reminded that she was wearing Greed as he got drunk instead of her and kept trying to get at her crotch. Every time she felt a tentacle creeping up her thigh, she would give her dress a slap and the tentacle would hastily retreat.

Miss Inform

Sun, 02 Jun 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Part 2

The front door to the home of Mr. Info and Miss Inform clicked softly as the latter carefully unlocked the door and peeked inside. The blue paint had disappeared. Her roommate, Mr. Info, must have wiped it all up. Behind her stood her friend Miss Management, looking over her shoulder. Her red hair tickled Miss Info’s ear, although it barely reached her chin.

“Too bad, I liked the new paint job,” the blue-haired woman muttered and pushed the door open to let herself and her friend Miss Management in. She had a backpack on her back in which she had stowed her loot from last time. A latex straitjacket that fitted her perfectly and wouldn’t let go once someone had tied her up in it.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 26 May 2024 00:00:00 +0000

19: Servant of the Void

“What did you think of the movie?” Luke asked after he and his girlfriend Kim had left the cinema. The night was chilly and they were both wearing thick coats to protect them from the wind that whipped between the skyscrapers of Leon City.

“It was okay,” Kim said curtly, not even giving him a glance. But Luke didn’t let that put him off. Kim had been through a lot in the past few months. He just hoped that she would soon get back to her old, cheerful and curious self.

Leon City Stories

Sun, 14 Jan 2024 00:00:00 +0000

14: Ava’s Hangry New Friend

Everything was going perfectly for Summer. She had a great girlfriend and had made up with her friend Ava after years. As a result, and with the coach’s approval, she could be a cheerleader again with a clear conscience. After the prank she had played on Ava, she couldn’t expect her to continue teaming up with her. Summer had put the time off from cheerleading to good use, though. Not only did she have more time to play. She also had more time for her other hobby, science.

Leon City Side Stories

Thu, 04 Jan 2024 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1*1944**

_>_My beloved Trisha,*

It’s December in 1944… I’m afraid I don’t know what day it is… they blur together. I sit in my hiding place and can only wait for my informant to show up. I really hope he doesn’t have anything that requires my attention.

Nice guy. Yes, regrettably a bit curious too. Part of the job, I guess.

Sometimes I wish you were with me and yet I’m glad you’re not. We really need to get here when you are back and the war is over… both should be soon. At least I hope so…

Leon City Side Stories

Sun, 10 Dec 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1 Sorcerer’s Apprentice

Terra watched intently as her daughter strained to move a ballpoint pen using only her magic. It scratched across the paper, answering Caitlyn’s English exam.

“Aaaaaand end, put the pen down!” said Terra with satisfaction, and the pen made one last point and toppled over as Caitlyn slumped in her chair, exhausted. Terra walked over to her daughter’s table and put her hand on her shoulder as she took the paper and began to study it.

Leon City Side Stories

Sat, 02 Dec 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1 Protector of the Woods

Her cell phone rang early in the morning. Denise groaned in annoyance and groped sleepily for the troublemaker and answered the call.

“…Yes?”

“Boss, we just arrived at the forest and…” Her employee fell silent, afraid to continue speaking.

“What is it this time?” she asked, already expecting some shit about why her guys couldn’t cut down the forest for yet another time.

“The vehicles are all covered in trees,” she said.

Leon City Side Stories

Sun, 26 Nov 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1*Summer’s Backstab**

“Alright then ladies, we’re done for the day, but remember that selection competition is this afternoon and we’re cheering hard for your new teammates!” their coach shouted, and the girls of the cheerleading squad broke out their applause. Summer didn’t. She disliked the tradition that came with the selection process, and despite her coach’s warnings, these incidents kept happening. Summer glanced around the group and could see directly that Sarah and her friends were plotting something. When one of them noticed Summer’s gaze, the pink haired girl quickly looked away. She wanted nothing to do with it, but she thought she saw out of the corner of her eye that the women had started whispering among themselves.

Magician's Assistant

Tue, 07 Nov 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 3

The box containing my transformed dolly form was presented to my new owner as requested by me, by my sister. He seemed very impressed with what he saw of me when he removed his new doll from the box and took his time examining my deflated body. His hands felt nice against my plastic skin, and he turned to my sister and asked, “So, when do I actually get to meet your sister?”

Ghost Riders in the Halloween Sky

Mon, 30 Oct 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Delia’s parents were rich… more than comfortably rich. They were rich, rich. And she grew up with all of the wealth and privilege that goes along with that status, including legacy membership to one of the most sought-after sororities at Arizona State. And more important to this story, she had almost unlimited access to her parents’ luxury cabin at Lake Havasu on the Arizona-California border.

Most people who stay for a weekend at one of these cabins are paying a high AirBnB rental that most of us could never afford. For Delia, however, it was merely a matter of making sure her parents or one of their important clients wasn’t using the cabin that weekend. Her parents rarely went to the lake anymore, and since her dad retired, there were very few clients who needed that favor to clinch a big deal. The one payment, if you want to call it that, which her parents required was that she close down the cabin at the end of the season.

My Costume

Mon, 30 Oct 2023 00:00:00 +0000

I’m not sure when I first realized that I could change my Halloween costume with just my mind. I’m pretty sure the first time was when I was in the fourth grade and Belinda McDaniels wore the exact same costume to school that I did. Well, not exactly the same. We were both Jasmine from Aladdin, but hers was much, much better than mine because her parents were rich and could afford the best. With the professionally-applied makeup and the jeweled tiara, she looked just like the actress that sang the songs for the Broadway play. When I saw her going into the school, I felt almost ashamed of the tacky costume and plastic mask that I was wearing. I remember saying out loud to myself, “I should have gone as Aladdin… or the Genie.”

Spirits of the Shaft

Mon, 30 Oct 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Body

One thing that I know for sure: I am a pleaser. It’s just a fact.

There is a significant percentage of people in society who are pleasers and I have often wondered why. There must be some sort of evolutionary reason to support this as a successful strategy for a member of the species to survive.

Has it been successful in my case? Well, I’ll let you decide…

Leon City Stories

Sat, 09 Sep 2023 00:00:00 +0000

11: Strawberries and Pets

Ifry should have known. She herself was to blame for her situation and it didn’t look as if anything would change so soon. Not that she was feeling bad, not at all. She was, as the humans said, in seventh heaven and as long as Phaelyn continued, she would remain there.

“Phae please… let, let me out… out already!” stuttered Ifry feverishly, straining against the firm grip of the Vacbed, which pressed mercilessly on every fiber of her body. The only thing that could be seen of her was her reddened head peeking out from the neck opening of the bed and resting on a soft pillow. The rest of her body was hidden under a layer of black latex. Still, the angel could see every detail of her naked demonic friend and she took advantage of Ifry’s inability to defend herself. Phaelyn held a vibrator in one hand, mercilessly pressing on Ifry’s crotch, while her other hand tenderly stroked her friend’s demon tail. Especially the latter brought Ifry to the brink of madness.

Hermione and the Fairy

Sat, 02 Sep 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Ding-a-ling!

With a jingle and a slam, another gaggle of children entered Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes and proceeded to set about the place. Hermione was beginning to regret accepting George Weasley’s offer of a temporary position running the shop. She was filling in for him while he traveled to Northern Africa in search of ancient practical joke spells and talismans. But, she needed the work and it coincided with the spring break of Magoolick’s Graduate School of Magical Studies where she was working on her Master’s Degree in Witchcraft.

Leon City Stories

Sat, 02 Sep 2023 00:00:00 +0000

10: Best Catburglar/Kidnapper Ever III

“I… I can’t get in!” hissed Maike, banging her fist on the desk. Her laptop and the screen of the computer she was trying to hack bounced into the air.

“Wow, calm down first. Well, then it’s well protected, that didn’t stop you before.” Jade said with her arms folded behind her head, spinning boredly in her office chair.

“Jade, look around! This is a toddler’s room! How can the computer be better protected than my own!”

Leon City Stories

Sun, 20 Aug 2023 00:00:00 +0000

9: Gotta Catch Them All

“So Cait,” Summer started, “do you feel like going on in a special place? You’re already dressed pretty appropriately for it too.”

“Phew Summer I’m honestly a little tired already,” Caitlyn laughed as she looked into Summer’s grinning face.

“Sure, sure. Can totally understand,” Summer said slyly, turning around and raising her fist, “You can pick these up next week then, ok?”

Summer opened her fist and Caitlyn saw that a key ring was hanging from her middle finger. Stunned, Caitlyn stared at the keys dangling from it.

Keyholder Demoness

Thu, 27 Jul 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Book 3

Chapter 01

“Your sister was right. You are the most stubborn person I have ever met,” Empusa said to Charity in her proper British accent..

On the other side of the steel bars that formed a sparse cell furnished with only a narrow cot, Charity raised her right hand with her middle finger extended.

Empusa scoffed. “The groomers and stable hands report that you are constantly talking to yourself. I know what you are trying to do! You obviously have decided that if you can hold on to your language then you can prevent the Zoic Amplifier that is locked around your waist from transitioning you to your true calling as a womanimal.”

Leon City Stories

Sat, 22 Jul 2023 00:00:00 +0000

8: The Magic Forest

While the center of Leon City had very little green outside of Central Park, a dense forest had grown up behind the large steel suspension bridge to the east. Many myths and legends surrounded it, as well as the odd shivering tale that discouraged residents from venturing longer walks through it. Many times in the past, attempts were made to cut down the trees and to open up the land for more houses and skyscrapers, but something always went wrong when the logging was to begin. The machines started to strike or the forest became home to rare nesting birds, so that the project had to be postponed further and further and finally came to nothing. The inhabitants of the city did not know that in the middle of their mysterious forest, a lonely stone old wooden hut stood, in which centuries ago, two of the probably most powerful beings had settled, which ever wandered on earth. Phaelyn, a female angel, and Ifry, a female demon, had deserted their homeland and their armies after countless battles to build a new life together outside their war-torn world. Their choice fell on the hut near, at that time, Leon’s Keep. Far from human eyes, they lived a peaceful and even passionate life there. The bond that united the unequal pair was formed in their last fight. When both, exhausted from days of dueling, launched a final attack, their heads collided and within a split second they saw each other’s lives flash before their eyes. Saw each other’s ups and downs, their dreams and desires. What’s more, the look was shared with each other. Phaelyn’s normally golden blonde hair was parted in black, hiding a red eye, and a small demon horn sprouted from her head. Ifry’s pitch black hair got a golden patch from which a golden curl curled and hid a sky blue eye. They knew that after this experience they could never fight each other again and fled the battlefield and their world together. Only when they were sure that they were not being pursued did they realize that they had shared not only their appearance, but also their magic, which after years of peace and sporadic use was only a shadow of its former strength. Their power was still enough to drive away curious people or to disable the machines that wanted to burn down their forest.

Perfect Gift For Christmas

Wed, 12 Jul 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Less than a week left before Christmas, the sight of snow falling made Eris suddenly feel a bit nostalgic for her childhood, and how she and her family used to volunteer to help other families during the holiday season.

Determined to do something, but not sure what path to take, she got in her car and started driving around aimlessly, letting her mind wander in hopes of finding ideas.

Passing an old shopping mall, on impulse she decided to go inside and see if maybe she might find a present she could buy for a poor person … and, walking through the doors, she meandered around until she spied a friendly looking man dressed as Santa Claus sitting on a recliner.

Santa's Helper

Wed, 12 Jul 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Santa’s Helper

Lisa knew this would work, she clearly remembered seeing Santa when she was five and even though no one would believe her she knew she had seen him. Tonight, she would prove it. The box was ready, her outfit was ready, all she had to do was get dressed, shimmy into the box and wait.

Over the years she had set up hidden cameras, sound recording devices even had thermal imaging and not once did she ever get anything other than something failing or static. So, she had come up with an idea to hopefully surprise the big guy long enough to snap a picture herself.

An Untangling of Strings

Sun, 09 Jul 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Once upon a time there was a slave named Brianna.

She scrubbed at a particularly encrusted piece of rice in the bottom of a metal cooking pot, her long black hair getting a bit soaked at the tips by the water flowing from the nearby sink’s faucet. The chicken dinner she had prepared had been a success, and now she was barely listening as her Mistress and their newfound male friend chatted on his couch about life, the universe and everything.

A Love Most Devious

Sun, 02 Jul 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Svana had been moved into her new house for about a week and had just finished unpacking all her things, from furniture and necessities in the first and second floors, to her grimoires and other mystic utilities in the attic, and now she just needed to get her extra boxes put away.

During the week she had been there she had barely been in the basement except to do the laundry. Bringing down some of her boxes she looked around. There was the wall with the washer and dryer, then the wall that had the old wooden shelf fixed to it, which left behind the heater.

Latex Skin

Tue, 06 Jun 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 2

In the slightly dim room the streamer sat with her legs tucked and her head lying in her lap. There was a neon-lit computer on the table, several monitors illuminated the streamer with a blue glow, a Blue Yeti microphone stood next to the RGB keyboard and mouse that was smoothly controlled by a woman’s hand covered in black nylon. If someone went into this room, he could immediately say that a gamer nerd lived here, but if there wasn’t a bunch of different women’s clothing scattered around, it would mostly be hosiery of various colors and thicknesses. The webcam’s lens caught a slightly open wardrobe, in which could be seen even more clothes, shown only to VIP users.

The Sorcerer's Apprentice

Sat, 06 May 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 8

Freshly showered and now feeling both wonderfully clean and finally awake, if a bit more… frustrated than before, Brianna Wilde could not keep a smile from her face as Claudia led her from the bathroom and toward the kitchen. Even the insistent tug on her collar and the small, almost mincing steps that the shackles around her ankles forced her to take could not spoil her mood as they made their way down the hall. Perhaps it was just the steady pulse of arousal that seemed to buzz in the back of her mind but she had a feeling that today was going to be interesting. Truth be told Claudia’s aggression this morning had surprised her even if it was not exactly out of character for the tattooed girl and all things considered it was probably only fair considering how thoroughly she had been teased the day before. Besides, she certainly couldn’t say she didn’t like it, but at the same time it did lead her to wonder. Did their mistresses know what the slender girl had been up to? Was it simply a reward, part of a larger game, or had Claudia merely taken advantage of an opportunity presented to her? For the most part Brianna suspected it had been planned, after all her companion had been freed of her bonds and her chastity belt while her own were still locked firmly in place. And, despite not locking the bathroom door, no one had interrupted them even though they had spent quite some time in the shower, to say nothing of how… vocal Claudia had become. Still, mind wandering as they walked, Brianna could not help but wonder just what plans were in the works. The entire weekend was spread out before them and it was unlike their mistresses not to take advantage of an opportunity like this. Especially on those rare occasions when all four of them could be together for an extended period of time. A new wave of arousal seemed to bloom within her body as she considered the possibilities, a faint blush painting her cheekbones pink. Despite all that she had learned and everything she had experienced one thing remained absolutely true in Brianna’s mind. Whenever she and Roxanna and Sofia and Claudia came together, truly magical things happened.

Magic Panties

Sun, 23 Apr 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Amanda was an attractive twenty something with a firm body, long red hair and pert breasts that were very sensitive. She loved exploring old buildings. She had always thought it was because she was fascinated by architecture and the way things were built but secretly she loved the idea of finding something exciting.

Today she had found an abandoned house, built in the 1800’s, way back in a field. She had seen the house before but today she was determined to explore inside it and do some digging around. She had worn her normal exploring outfit, thick rubber thigh high platform boots and a pair of thick rubber shorts with large phalluses in both holes and a tight under breast corset.

Keyholder Demoness

Sun, 02 Apr 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Book 2

Chapter 01

A gibbous moon illuminates the mountains and valleys below. Its light only shines through the canopy of evergreen in brief patches. Somewhere, in the dark spaces between, chains are rattling. There is a rhythm to the sound. Soon the chains are accompanied by grunting, and another voice panting. Occasionally a muffled moan.

There is a voice - soft, melodic - broken occasionally by pops and clicks.

Latex Skin

Sun, 26 Mar 2023 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

A young, unmarried couple pulled up to a huge mansion on the edge of town. There were a lot of people outside, scurrying in and out, even though the sun was blazing and there was nowhere to hide.

A young man got out of the car and adjusted his sunglasses. A young brunette with a bright smile followed him out.

“Are you going to tell me why we drove all the way out here in this heat?”

The Sorcerer's Apprentice

Wed, 28 Dec 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Part 5

There was something strangely relaxing about being bound, a curious kind of serenity that came from submitting to the inescapable embrace of skillfully applied bondage. Or at least that had always been Brianna Wilde’s experience. It was a lesson she had learned long ago, a thesis written night after night as she experimented with binding herself, studying the intricacies of rope and fantasizing all of the while of the exotically beautiful women next door she’d wished were tying her down. Of course, in those days she had never daring to dream that those fantasies could ever become reality and, looking back now, it brought a tiny and almost rueful smile to her face. Not only had her fantasies become reality but she was even lucky enough to live openly with the women she had desired for so long. Welcomed into their home as their lover, their plaything, their… theirs. Fact really was stranger than fiction it seemed. But, whatever the case may be, the sheer joy she took in submission remained. It was more than just the deep and sensuous eroticism that she had found in yielding to Sofia and Roxanna’s touch, the shiver that traveled down her spine at being their plaything. No, when the kiss of leather or the bite of the rope touched her skin her entire being seemed to find its center, tension and stress flowing from her body as she gave herself over to her bonds. A sense of peace and calmness that seemed to envelope her in its entirety. Beyond the thrill of being made helpless, there was something almost inexplicable about it. The strange juxtaposition that the tighter her body was restrained the freer she seemed to become. There was a pleasure in giving up control, a pleasure that was almost sexual in its own right and in every touch, every knot she could feel her mistresses’ love, the reward for the absolute trust she held in them that she willingly and eagerly allowed them to do this to her. Even now, after all she had experienced, thinking about it brought a smile to her lips and a blush to her cheeks.

Magician's Assistant

Thu, 01 Dec 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Part 2

The journey to my new owner took just over two days; my box was delivered to a very surprised couple, as they found out when they opened the outer box to find my dolly form tucked away inside the sex doll box, along with the note from my sister explaining about the spell, and also my note to ‘DollyMaster’ that I hoped that he would keep me as just another dolly in his collection. They had expected to see me, but not like this.

The Sorcerer's Apprentice

Wed, 23 Nov 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Part 4

It was shaping up to be an absolutely beautiful day. The sky was clear and bright, painted in brilliant shades of blue and gold as the sun slowly began to crest the horizon and peak above the treetops. The canopy of purest emerald overhead rustled and shook as a faint breeze set the trees swaying this way and that, casting dappled patterns of shadow and glistening shafts of light over the earth in shifting, nonsense patterns while the last lingering remnants of dew glittered like a thousand diamonds. It was the sort of glorious sight that only the most dedicated early riser could truly enjoy. However, feeling the damp earth give ever so slightly beneath the soles of her shoes, her lungs burning as she sucked in ragged breath after ragged breath, skin almost clammy from the cool air washing over sweat covered skin, Brianna Wilde was not in the best position to appreciate that beauty. Rather, as she jogged along the little wooded path, the muscles of her legs protesting each step and the faint chirp of birdsong drowned out by her racing heart and harsh breathing, the only thing the blue-haired girl was really aware of was the gloriously toned form of Sofia Petrovna jogging along a handful of paces in front of her. Though covered with a sheen of sweat as well, the blonde did not seem at all phased by the effort, her form perfect as she set a quick but manageable pace, the muscles of her strong thighs and pert ass almost rippling beneath wonderfully tanned skin, while each step set her ample breasts bouncing tantalizingly despite the tight sports bra she was wearing. It was an intoxicating sight, and one that almost made up for having to wake up so early in the morning. Almost. Still, despite the burn she could feel in every fiber of her being, and the creeping exhaustion from trying to keep pace with her mistress, Brianna could not help but be a little proud of herself as well. While she certainly lacked the discipline, or desire, to pursue the kind of fitness regime that Sofia had dedicated herself to for decades, these early morning jogs were getting easier. Every day it seemed as if her muscles protested a little less, her breathing came a little easier, and her stamina grew just a bit more. And besides that, while she had never said anything it was clear that fitness was an important part of Sofia’s life and it felt… nice to be able to share this with her, especially when Roxanna could not.

Butterfly Love

Sat, 29 Oct 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Roger Winslow stopped his car at the massive iron gates and stood fumbling with a ring of keys, searching for the one that would give them entrance. His secretary, Marcie, sat waiting patiently in the car.

Beyond the gates, the Wentworth mansion looked exactly like you would expect a mad scientist’s lair to look in a grainy 1950’s horror movie. Maybe that was because it had been built near the end of the nineteenth century when Neo-gothic was the IN* style for the nouveau-riche. Or maybe it was because no one had lived there since Hector Wentworth had passed away and the lower two floors were securely boarded up. Or maybe it was just because tonight was Halloween and everything looked decrepit and spooky in the light of a full Halloween moon shining through a slightly cloudy sky.

Kiss of the Dragon

Sat, 29 Oct 2022 00:00:00 +0000

It happened on Dark Night, as all such extremely magical things must. It was a long time ago… long before the invaders came from England… long before the invaders came from the north… even before the invaders with their iron weapons and shields that locked together to form the shell of a turtle came from the south and conquered Britain before invading the green isle.

It was the invaders with their turtle shells who took the practices of Dark Night back to their homeland. But the calendars of Rome and the calendars of the green isle were not the same. And the Romans didn’t recognize the purpose or power of Dark Night. So they lit their fires and celebrated with dance and revelry on the last day of their harvest month. But those who remember still light their fires on the first dark of the moon following the day when the sun stops its march across the heavens and begins to return to shine with warmth upon the green isle.

Werewolfie

Sat, 29 Oct 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Doria looked down at the text on her phone and started to cry. “He doesn’t understand,” she softly sobbed. Nobody understood. The few people she had told about her condition didn’t believe her. How could she possibly convince Mark that there was a real reason that she absolutely couldn’t go to the big Halloween party next week?

She went with him last year. He knew that she was at the party the year before with Jaime, her then current boyfriend. He remembered her at other Halloween parties from when they were growing up. He thought she liked Halloween.

Temple of Domina

Thu, 06 Oct 2022 00:00:00 +0000

The captain lit her milky scented candle. She applied the clay between her legs. She massaged the baby oil onto her B-Cup breasts.

“Save us, oh goddess!”

The storm raged outside. Her dildo got to work.

“Olyria! Olyria! Olyria!” she shouted with each thrust.

As the cruise ship was tossed up by a powerful wave, the front end leaving the water entirely, the power went out.

All aboard the ill-fated cruise ship regretted ever coming aboard.

The Silver Rope

Sun, 31 Jul 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Janet found a silver rope chain online that looked amazing and bought it immediately, when it arrived she couldn’t believe how smooth and flexible it was. It was long enough to wrap around her throat several times and still close the clasp that looked like a tiny padlock.

She wore it for days before trying to remove it and finding the clasp wouldn’t open pulling and fighting the thin chain becoming desperate trying to break it. Janet awoke with an aching head remembering how the chain had seemed to tighten around her throat as she yanked and pulled at it, choking her and reached up to find it was still locked and felt even tighter.

Denise: A Short Tale About Something Even Shorter Something

Tue, 21 Jun 2022 00:00:00 +0000

Denise Grant stood at the corner of the Science Building waiting for that bitch Alicia Stevens to finally show up. Goddammit, she’d show her this time. She’d get her back big time for all the humiliation she had put her through after their break-up.

Denise went through the memorized list in her head. First, there was the very, very public break-up where Alicia had French-kissed the first boy she saw after loudly announcing that she and Denise were done. Then there was the scribbled attack on the wall outside the cafeteria: THE BEST CURE FOR LESBIANISM IS DENISE GRANT! Then there was the party where Denise had just wanted to ask her what had made her so mad at her, and the bitch threw a glass of red wine on her favorite dress. And then finally, there was the message on the school forum with the subject line: “Denise Grant, proof of female incels?”

Doll Potion

Mon, 02 May 2022 00:00:00 +0000

I spent a lot of time and went through a lot of websites, on the open web and the dark web. I met with so many fakers and con artists before finally finding someone who had the credible magic I sought.

We met in the back room of an astrology/alchemy lab.

“So your sexual fantasy is to become a living sex doll, a complete and total slut?”

“Yes.”

“That can be done for a fee. For the price of just $19,358.14 you can drink this magic potion or for 78,455 gold pieces, 7 silver pieces, and 8 copper pieces you can use this high tech science fiction doll suit.”

Cassie's Curses

Thu, 04 Nov 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Goth Curious

The girl knew not what caused her midnight stirrings. She only knew that when she awoke her nipples were hard and her pussy dripping. No matter how much work her fingers did they could not quench her. Why was she so fucking horny? Being as quiet as she could so as not to wake her roommate she climbed out of her bed.

She had to leave.

Where?

She didn’t know. She just had to go.

Bottled

Fri, 29 Oct 2021 00:00:00 +0000

October 30, March 1996

Jen handed him the cardboard tray filled with foil wrapped packages.

“These are for Miss Garabond in number six. She’s a bit hard of hearing, so you’ll need to knock loudly. A bit of an odd one too. Loves to tell stories.”

Colin furrowed his brow. “Why do I always get the weirdos Jen? I mean…”

Jen clicked her tongue. “She’s not a weirdo Colin, she’s a lonely old lady. She just wants somebody to talk to, so do her a favor and listen. It won’t kill you.”

Magic Has a Price

Fri, 29 Oct 2021 00:00:00 +0000

…Sleep didn’t come easily to me that night. I was mentally excited, and physically struggling for a comfortable way to lay on the cot while being cuffed. I even resorted to helplessly pulling the blanket back up with my teeth when I repositioned myself. I also had a long afternoon nap earlier in the day, so that must also factor in there someplace. In Jane’s commanding presence all this felt almost normal to me, but to anybody else watching it surely wasn’t. Not many normal people would appreciate being cuffed and locked up alone for the night, nor stripped naked for such either, but I have long since discovered that I’m not normal.

Magic Has a Price

Fri, 29 Oct 2021 00:00:00 +0000

The Tome of Fantasies

Tue, 19 Oct 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Julia Croft was rappelling into the hole she had dug up. The cave was deeper than she had expected, but she had given herself more rope than she thought she needed. She reached the floor after a few minutes into her descent, hitting the stone floor softly. The only light in the cave was that of the glow sticks on the floor and the headlamp she was wearing. She turned her head towards the temple’s facade, light illuminating the different shapes and statues, when she stopped on the face of a stone sculpture. It was a statue in the likeness of Eris, goddess of strife and discord, and this was her long lost temple. Julia smiled to herself, it had taken her years, but she finally found the thing people kept telling her was impossible to find. Croft jumped at the crackling in her ear before Carlos voice came through :

Milstre Ranch

Mon, 18 Oct 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Five hundred points promises the advert. One month of work, room and board included. Keep any points you earn on the side. Not a bad deal you think. Almost too good to be true. But you’ve got a friend to buy, a slave who works at the local jeweler. She’s prettier than you, but you’re certain you can make a good duo; offer yourselves up to a green little lordling or some new to the business Mistress and bring in a haul of points. Trained pairs are ‘in’ right now. And who knows? Maybe if you earn enough extra while working here you could buy her and a slave to compliment, then sell them both and come out on top. Endless possibilities… as long as you have the money.

The Gingerbread House

Wed, 18 Aug 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Part 14

With a soft groan and still mostly asleep Brianna rolled over, entangled in the blankets haphazardly thrown over her naked body and yet inexplicably cold despite that. Frowning softly she reached out, almost blindly for her companions and the warmth of their bodies. However only an empty mattress greeted her and, frown deepening, she mumbled wordlessly in confusion before finally opening her eyes. It was still deep in the night and the room was nearly pitch black, lit only faintly by the glow of the alarm clock that cast a strange red tinge over everything. Reaching up to rub sleep from her eyes as she propped herself up on one hand, Brianna looked about the room. Across from her the blankets and sheets had been thrown back and indentations in the mattress confirmed that she had indeed not been alone when she went to sleep. Moreover, looking down at her arms revealed the faint lines of rope marks on her wrists and elbows, to say nothing of a lingering soreness between her legs from the rather… vigorous love-making of earlier, stood as proof positive that she hadn’t just been dreaming. While that confirmation brought a faint smile to her lips it still did not answer the question of why she was alone. More awake now, she rolled over to sit up in bed, allowing the blanket to pool around her waist and scanned the dark room more thoroughly. While it was difficult to see clearly, the floor was still strewn haphazardly with clothing, most of which was not her own, and the door was now wide open. Kiera and Murial likely had not gone far then if they were still naked, a thought which brought a small blush to Brianna’s face. Shaking her head she glanced at the alarm, bright red numbers flashing 2:00 AM. No more than a few hours since she had fallen asleep then. Odd that she wouldn’t have noticed her companions leaving though, to be fair, she had been fairly exhausted earlier.

The Female Transformation Spell

Sun, 21 Mar 2021 00:00:00 +0000

The fortune teller was telling me my future and I was not impressed or believed in her abilities. I had paid 200 dollars for my fortune and I felt it was not worth it and I wanted my money back.

The old fortune teller told me “I can sense your skepticism. I have other abilities including casting spells. I can cast a spell that would make you a believer of my skills. If my spell does not work I will refund your money. Are you man enough to try?”

I Wish...

Tue, 23 Feb 2021 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1

Marc couldn‘t believe his eyes. The old oil lamp – yeah, the stereotypical one – he had picked up at a yard sale and started to clean up spewed out a thick cloud of smoke, which then solidified into a really hot – again, stereotypical – Dschinniya. The gauze-like top, bottom and pants did little to hide her perfect body. Black hair down to her ass, bronze skin, piercing eyes, very clearly visible nipples punched through the thin material, and her neatly trimmed landing strip lead a viewer’s gaze down towards the clearly visible folds between her legs.

A Present for the Wrapping Paper

Sat, 26 Dec 2020 00:00:00 +0000

It was just before New Year’s when the heap of wrapping paper and ribbons that had been piled on the floor gained sentience. Cindy hadn’t bothered to clean it up, deciding that laziness was at least 25% of the reason for the season.

When the wrapping paper woke up, its first thought was one of mild disappointment. Cindy had gotten a number of presents, but the paper hadn’t gotten any. That was hardly fair. Surely there was some kind of present here for it. Then the wrapping paper understood how stupid it had been. The gifts that had come in the wrapping paper and the contents of the small apartment all belonged to Cindy. They couldn’t be the wrapping paper’s present. Which only left one possibility. Obviously, Cindy must be its present! The paper briefly wondered if it should send someone a thank-you card. What a nice gift.

The Wicked Witch

Sat, 19 Dec 2020 00:00:00 +0000

It was a perfect October Halloween night. He was having a great time handing out candy and giving a scare to the trick-or-treaters. He noticed that there was more and more time between doorbell rings, as he looked at the clock he saw that it was getting late. He always kept his light on late, as he knew there would be some stragglers, but after about 20 minutes of no action he went to shut off the front light.

Crossroads

Wed, 28 Oct 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Midnight, October 31st, 2007. A crossroads in rural Virginia.

Morgan dropped the photo of himself, hastily taken in a gas station photo booth, into the box. His fingers were shaking, but he forced himself to keep going. He’d already had to kill a cat for this, burying the damned box was the easy part. Or so he told himself. He couldn’t tell if he felt ridiculous, or scared, or desperate. Probably all of them. Patting the dirt into place, he stood up, lit only by the headlamps of his beat up Volvo. Out here in the sticks, there was no other source of light. He didn’t know if the crossroads he’d picked would do. Didn’t know if any of this would work, or if it was just grade A bullshit peddled to him by a back-alley fortune teller.

Halloween Carnevil

Wed, 28 Oct 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Chapter 1 - Professor Grobyc’s Hall of Mannequins

Mist drifted through the trunks as the darkened path wound its way through the woods on the edge of town, eerily lit with the orange glow from the jack-o-lanterns hanging from the branches along the way.

Here and there garishly coloured posters hung from the trees, ‘This way to Professor Rybcogs Halloween Carnevil’.

In the distance light flickered and swirled through the branches. The sounds of haunting music, screams and laughter mixed with the rumbling, crashing, throbbing sounds of the Carnevil.Helena walked with the others towards the light, cool mist driven on the night breeze stiffening her nipples through her thin black shirt.

Serene Sisters of Sibyl

Wed, 28 Oct 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Laura Broderick was named for her mother. Most Americans wouldn’t recognize that because her mother’s name was Lowri. But if you were from Wales or knew any Welsh history, you would recognize that Lowri and Laura were the same name. Names aside, there was no doubt that Lowri and Laura were mother and daughter. Both had the very fair, burn-red-in-the-sun pale skin common of someone with Celtic heritage as well as pale green eyes, and reddish-orange hair. According to her father, Thomas Broderick, Laura also shared her mother’s temper and determination.

The Conference

Wed, 28 Oct 2020 00:00:00 +0000

A deep, rumbling voice thundered through the great hall, “Beings of Heaven and Hell and all places in between,” it called out. The blood red mound of quivering jelly at the front of the room bubbled and shook with each word, but no mouth as such was ever visible.

“We have agreed to this extraordinary meeting,” the deep voice continued, “to address the reality that we monsters and magical beings may soon become extinct.” He paused and then said, “Look at us!” After another pause, he repeated even more loudly, “Look at us!! We are but a fraction of the great horde we once were. And many of us who are left are diminished.”

Neverending Latex Bondage

Tue, 20 Oct 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Vanessa was never very good at school. She wasn’t interested in working hard either so after she had dropped school at 16, she had to find a solution in order to make money. She didn’t have any special talent that could make her money. What she had, however, was an envious body and face, one that she knew made heads turn. It was after searching on the internet that she eventually started her career as a pornstar when she turned 18.

Cursed Hubby Doll

Tue, 15 Sep 2020 00:00:00 +0000

It’s a common story in many marriages: a wife makes the husband feel that she is not interested in him in bed anymore. More often than not, he then thinks about getting a love doll to practice on… without her blessing, of course. Maybe I just need to, he thought. Most wives hate the thought of adding them into their sex life as a married couple. Many wives fear a doll will distract their partner’s attention from them and turn it towards just a hunk of silicon.

Madame Q's Emporium of Oddities

Sat, 08 Aug 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Payment Plan

It was just another one of those grey sunday afternoons where the weather can’t seem to make up its mind. I was walking downtown looking for a particular shop I had heard about in the fetish forums. Madame Q’s Emporium of Oddities, everyone was talking about it but no-one could tell me where it was. The closest I got to directions was “if you search you will find it” and that it was somewhere downtown. Oh well, I had time to kill after just losing my job and had to get out of the flat to stop from worrying about how I was going to pay my rent.

The Castle

Sun, 26 Jul 2020 00:00:00 +0000

“This must be it, at long last, I finally found it!”

Natalie uttered to herself with excitement as she marveled around the ruins where the once magnificent castle stood proudly.

“After all the frustrations, and sleepless nights, this better be worth it,” she thought to herself.

Natalie had a passion for exploring the beauty of history and a spirit of adventure which led her interest in finding the lost treasures of the forgotten castle. She was a known bandit in the capital, though she preferred not to steal from others, but the unforgiving poverty gave her no choice, and thus she ended up being chased out by the imperial soldiers.

Friday the 13th - The Untold Chapters

Mon, 20 Jul 2020 00:00:00 +0000

The Devil’s Dick

Anton hated being at bars or clubs. It went against his ways so much. He hated drinking. He hated staying up into the early hours. But it was the best way to come across women. He didn’t care what they looked like. Actually, if they were less attractive, the easier it would be for him to pick them up. And the less his conscience nagged on him afterward. For a while, he had used working girls, but after nearly getting his head bashed in by some trans broad when his ‘deed’ hadn’t worked, he decided the risk when picking up lonely women in bars would probably be a lot lower.

The Gift

Sun, 24 May 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Ginny glanced at her watch and wondered where her friend was. Standing outside the local Muggle electronics store late at night, she couldn’t wait to get it over with. She didn’t worry about what the girl was doing late at night alone on the street; Godric’s Hollow was a fairly peaceful village.

Today was July 30, which meant Harry’s birthday would be tomorrow, and she still couldn’t decide what to give him. She knew this was an important moment in their relationship. She had recently moved in with Harry, and they were already talking about spending the rest of their lives together. The dark-haired man had renovated his parents’ house in Godric’s Hollow and improved it. There were more rooms, a library, a spacious attic, a modern kitchen and a cozy living room. His 21st birthday was not only an important moment in his life, but also the first time they were able to officially celebrate the event as an adult couple. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t find anything suitable. She had already thought of everything, starting with a trip to the next Quidditch tournament, but that didn’t seem to suit her mood. She was always poor at choosing gifts. She knew that when opening previous gifts, he had put on an enthusiastic face so as not to upset her. But she could see his frustration when he picked up socks or a set of chocolates. On the contrary, whenever he gave her gifts, they always seemed the perfect thing for the moment, gifts that inevitably brought tears to her eyes.

Unfair Crush

Sat, 16 May 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Penelope had been working at the local grocers for the last few months. She was nineteen, fairly pretty, with brunette hair that went to her shoulders and had a short fringe that stopped before her blue eyes. The store didn’t require any uniforms, so she was free to wear her assortment of simple, but lovely clothes. Most of the time she wore silk frocks with skirts that were of equally light colours. On hotter days such as this she opted for thin white dresses. These were often accompanied by black stockings with cute designs patterned across them, her kitty leggings being her favourite set.

Corrupted Forest

Sat, 25 Apr 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Like most of her kind, Alana had the mix of brains, a valiant heart, and a powerful body. Platemail glistened in the strong contrast with her environs. The holy adytum was a dark and unnatural place. Echoes reflecting throughout the room like wings on a high place.

A temple at the heart of a forest, with a face full of ill omens. Taller than the trees, yet no more proud than the endless horizon of boughs and branches that stretched in all directions. The green darkened the sun. Clouds made the world blue, green, and gray. Black stone creaked as Alana entered its forgotten halls. The temple was devoid of inhabitants, but it was still maintained. Out of time, with the top disappearing into the canopy that made the sun shy.

Latex Suburban Housewife

Mon, 24 Feb 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Continues from chapter five

Chapter 6

The day before I left for the United Arab Emirates, Phillip Goldstein, my boss at the hedge fund and my Master, said he wanted to bid me farewell. We met in the massive Library in his mansion. A large, old book with a drawing of a large key on the cover rested in front of him.

“I’ll be gone for only a month, Master,” I told him. Despite his celibacy - or more likely due to it - I wore a short black leather jacket without a blouse or bra underneath, a skintight royal blue leather miniskirt, and black leather thigh-high boots with a platform heel.

Soul Mates

Thu, 20 Feb 2020 00:00:00 +0000

Natalia Forrest didn’t even see Mark coming. Witches and Warlocks could sense each other from miles away… as it was, Natalia was keeping tabs on about ten others in the area, none of which were any kind of a threat to her, she was much more powerful, and would be on guard if any of the others got closer to her. Natalia was recently single, having been “dumped”, per se, by yet another man that didn’t love her. It always started the same, she was attracted to men with no magical powers, she was always worried that someone of her ‘kind’ would try to take advantage of her power instead of her body.

Lorna's Doll

Sun, 26 Jan 2020 00:00:00 +0000

My neighbor Lorna was a friend; a better and worse friend who had always been there for me. We had known each other long enough to see each other through more than a few bad breakups, each. Lorna knew my love life and how lonely I was.

So, a few days before I received her ‘gift’ in the mail the two of us had been chatting drunkenly about each of our loneliness and lack of sex lives. Drunk as she was she had offered her body to me in sympathy, but being the ‘nice guy’ and her being drunk, I didn’t feel like I could take her up on it. She pouted a bit, but the evening was not ruined by my rejection, she seemed to understand, though I could tell she was a little sad.

Directrix Phantom Versus Evil Ancient Pharaoh

Thu, 12 Dec 2019 00:00:00 +0000

She sat at her desk in her office at MirageCorp Headquarters, watching the large view screen across the room. One of the secretaries, a cute blonde with a ponytail, was on the floor under her feet, bound in a black latex bondage bag and a bright red ball gag in her mouth. Directrix Phantom picked up the remote and turned up the volume. On screen, a young, dark brown-haired reporter stood with a WHU News microphone in hand as bright lights shown on her in the dark.

Husband to the Fay - A Halloween Story

Sat, 26 Oct 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Halloween, Humor, Magic, Fairy Mound, Fairies, Celtic, Dark Night

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Leprechaun writes a letter to Prudence, a sex advice columnist.

This is the story the Pixies brought me this year. I knew it would be in the humor category because they were all giggling before they put it in my mind. It is a letter to Prudence, a sex advice columnist. After I wrote it out, I asked the Pixies if it were real and in that annoying unison they use when actually speaking out loud they answered, “As real as we are.” Then they mentally assured me that they had cast a spell on the story so people would not recognize Leprechaun and his wife even if they fit his descriptions exactly.

Jack O’ Lantern - A Halloween Story

Sat, 26 Oct 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Halloween, Mystery, Oral, Succubus

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = W investigates a series of small town Halloween kidnappings.

This extremely mild tale is almost non-erotic. A good friend of W’s passes on without ever solving The Jack O’Lantern Kidnappings. He leaves his files to W, and W decides to solve the case. This story is not overly-sexual, but very Halloween, and very Celtic myth and legend.

Sister's Mistake 2: Off My Chest

Tue, 04 Jun 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Inanimate TF - Also, just as a disclaimer, all characters in this story are 18+. Brian is a junior in college (22) and the girls are all high school grads (18). story continued from part one

Part Two

When Hailey came into his room late Sunday night, Brian was expecting her to ask for advice or maybe if he wanted to do something with her since neither of them had classes starting for another week. He wasn’t expecting her to to just climb onto his bed and curl up next to him. “What’s up sis?” he asked, letting her press into his side. Her bright blue eyes caught his own and she smiled. “You know I’m headed up to move my stuff into my dorm up at college right?” Actually no, he had forgotten that her first year of college started next week. He thought she went back the same time as he did. She seemed to realize this and poked him in the side, giggling. “Yeah, Wendy is coming to pick me up in the morning. We are going to be roommates so we decided to just ride up together.” “Yeah I knew that part Hailey, but that doesn’t explain why you came up here though.” “Well I won’t be back before you head off to school, so I figured we could watch some movies together now? I’m already packed up so I don’t need to do anything else other than shower in the morning and get dressed.” Nodding, Brian scooted closer to the headboard, pulling her with him so they could both get a more comfortable position for viewing the screen. “Sure sis, you can even pick what we watch.” The girl on the bed squealed and grabbed the remote from his hand. “Oh you are SO going to regret saying that. Love Actually is on Netflix right?” And so the siblings settled in for their last day of summer spent together, watching romantic comedies until they both fell asleep in a strange position of tangled limbs and blankets. And as it typically went, Brian was the first of the pair to awaken when the sunlight began streaming through his curtains. Yawning, he noticed the pressure on his body and smiled, he knew Hailey had always been a cuddler when she was younger and that fact still hadn’t changed. Her legs were intertwined with his own and she had claimed his left arm as her pillow. She was latched onto his arm like a lifeline and he could feel a small amount of drool dampening the sleeve of his shirt that her head was resting upon. He tried to free his arm, but it was wedged against her body too tightly for him to do anything about it without waking Hailey up. Sighing, he tried to do so. “Hailey… psst… Hails… time to wake up sis.” His soft whispers did nothing more than make the girl bury her face deeper into his shoulder and mumble a few words that came out as nothing more than vibrations against his skin. He chuckled and lightly shook her shoulder. “C’mon sis. Wendy will be here in like two hours and then it’s off to college for you.” Hailey mumbled something else into his shoulder before looking up at him with bleary, sleepy eyes. “What was that? Couldn’t hear you through my shoulder.” “Don’ wanna leave…” “You know that isn’t true. College is fun! I go back in like three weeks and can’t wait.” “You don’ got nnythin’ fer three weeks?” Her slurred question made him laugh. “I mean outside of packing and maybe some outings with friends not really. Why?” He could feel her lips curl upward against his sleeve. “I wan’ you ta come with me…” He looked down into her eyes. “Sis you know I can’t go with you to college. Wendy’s car is just big enough for both of you and your bags, plus I would be staying at a hotel off campus either way. You need to get involved with stuff on campus, not drag me around as a crutch.” She seemed to contemplate this for a moment before humming and looking back at him. “Wha’ if you wer’ there but not?” she mumbled again. “That doesn’t make sense sis, but anyways time to get up. I’m sure Wendy will be enough of a social jump start without you needing big bro there with you.” He could see the clear uncertainty in her eyes as he attempted to get up, but that soon turned to a gleaming idea being formed. The protest forming on the tip of his tongue never got the chance to reach her ears as a pink glow encompassed the entire bed and Brian felt his entire body tingle with an odd warmth he had never felt before. His entire being felt like it was being lifted into the air and compressed before being crammed into a soft and malleable container. Once the compression stopped the warmth remained throughout his body. He tried to speak, but as with most times she transformed him in the past, no movement or noise came from whatever her plan required him to be. None of his normal mental commands brought about any movement, so he figured he was some type of clothing. And since he was cast in darkness, it was logical to think his new form was beneath the sheets he had been wrapped up in just moments before. ‘So her plan is to wear me to college? I guess that fixes the whole fitting me in the car thing, but she can’t wear me for three straight weeks, I would smell by then.’ His thoughts were interrupted by a deep sigh emanating from above, he heard it first, but then the sensation of his sister breathing out the shallow yet relaxing breath shook his new form. The newest predicament he was in was only solidified as her voice sent vibrations through him. “There ya’ go… clos’ to my heart an’ I can hav’ you with m’ all tha’ time…” she mumbled quietly as she readjusted the blankets around her. “Don’ wrry. I will connect our minds whn I wake up… I still wan’ talk to ya’.” ‘Oh god… really Hailey? You are that against going somewhere new?’ he thought as the truth set in. A flash of light as she rolled over cast a pink tint over his vision, allowing him to note the blankets were not what was blinding him. Instead it was the neon pink tank top his sister was wearing the night before when she came into his room to watch movies. His whole body lurched and bounced as she finished rolling over onto her back, letting his new weight settle across her chest - or rather in her chest. The small breaths of his once more sleeping sibling sending small vibrations throughout his being. In her sleepy stupor, Hailey had used her magic to place his essence inside of her breasts. The two C-Cup mounds now housing his entire consciousness. This was only the third time he had actually been a part of sister despite years of her experimenting on him - the first being as her hair after she cut part of it off and used him as a replacement, and the second as her foot when she was about to run her first track meet on varsity in high school. And at the moment he was really wishing she didn’t move around so much in her sleep. His form was constantly shifting with her body, bouncing him back and forth even if just slightly. So when the alarm finally went off, signalling Hailey had about two hours left before Wendy arrived, he was relieved. The sleeping teen threw the covers off and sat up quickly, making Brian bounce again within her top. “Ugh… thank you for being the best brother ever and setting an alarm before you left Bry… you are a saint.” Her sleepy rant sent a chill through his new body. ‘And she doesn’t know what she did to me. Great, this is like the panty thing all over again.’ Brian bounced with each step Hailey took back to her room even if he was trying to still himself. Hailey meanwhile didn’t seem to notice the war going on within her, instead just scratching her head and yawning as she entered her room and began undressing. Thanks to his countless stints as pieces of her wardrobe, Brian was essentially immune to the sight of his sister nude. Though as she tossed her tank into the hamper where her shorts went just prior, he couldn’t help but stare at her chest as it moved with the flow of her body. ‘God, knowing I’m her boobs and seeing myself in the mirror from that perspective are two very different things.’ His sister paid no mind to his mental plight, plowing straight on into the bathroom after setting out an outfit for the trip. Turning on the shower, she stepped into the warm spray and began washing herself. When he was her hair, Brian was a large part of her daily routine. He was washed, dryed, straightened, styled, and every other thing under the sun. All of it being oddly enjoyable seeing as he was nothing more than her hair at that point. But being a part of her actual body she washed with care? It felt immensely different from what he was expecting with even experience as her foot under his belt. When she first lathered him with soap, he felt an even more intense warmth course through his form, making him feel uncomfortably hot but also really good. The tingles her hands sent up his nonexistent spine felt incredible, especially when she kneaded the two parts of his being together. About halfway through the wash, he could tell the heat inside of him wasn’t his own, rather it was Hailey’s arousal. Which made him dryly chuckle. ‘Technically I guess that is my arousal too then since I’m a part of her right now…’ he thought. The shower went on much longer than a normal one should have - even for Hailey. And it was with both great dismay and forced pleasure he felt his sister and therefore his own body prepare for finish. Dainty hands clamped on to the nubs sitting on his body, sending immense waves of pleasure through Brian’s entire essence. He felt the shudder and release that followed and couldn’t help the mixed feelings he experienced. After her climax, Hailey finished her shower and began toweling off - quickly realizing she had spent more than 45 minutes in the bathroom already. As she finished drying her hair and styling it into her normal wild yet controlled look, he could see the moment something clicked in her head. Her blue eyes widened and he could see them dart downward, looking at her breasts through the mirror before gasping and dropping the towel. One of her hands gently cupped her left breast and the other was busy covering her face. “Oh my god. Please tell me that was just me remembering an awful dream and not realizing I turned my brother into my boobs while I was still waking up?” The look on her face was one of both hope and mortification as her other hand traveled down and cupped the other breast. Both hands glowed a faint pink and her face flushed redder than he had ever seen it.

Cats Scratch Fever

Tue, 07 May 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Molly Brundidge was a five eleven part time model. One quarter Korean. And three quarter Irish. Part time store clerk. Her day to day routine was routine. A boring routine.

For the most part.

Living in a converted warehouse in a less than favorable neighborhood. She managed.

She did not make friends easily and went out once in awhile with a few coworkers or take the odd model job. Some say she was a bit catty.

Phoenix

Sun, 10 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part four

Part 5: Objectified Slave

It was another couple of days until I heard from Anya again. But this time her minion was not the courier, but Mel from Surrender. She came to the office dressed very conservatively and business like, not a hint of her kinky side was evident. She had come under the pretence of delivering some information for a case I was working on. The receptionist pointed her in my direction and she elegantly glided over while the office Meerkats did little to disguise their admiration of her beauty, so pathetic.

Phoenix

Sun, 10 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part six

Part 7: Phoenix Arisen

Everything in my life was changing so quickly. Jonathan, Anya, Surrender, The Lair and by no means least my career.

Far too quickly.

I was not in full control any more. Too many plates were spinning, and it was only a matter of time until they would begin to topple, one by one at first, until the whole show came crashing to the dirt in a shattered mess.

The Tickle Barrel

Fri, 08 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

With her sentence passed and confirmed, they sent Elarra Onga’s-Daughter at once to the Chamber of the Barrel. Her only guard was a goblin, a scrawny fellow who even a flighty princess could have overcome – if she were a human or elven princess. But Elarra was a goblin woman herself. Green-skinned, with big purple eyes and long mobile ears, she stood even shorter than guard-goblin Glum. Furthermore, she had her wrists bound behind her, and was nude beneath her prisoner’s poncho of undyed cloth. And then there was Master Lutz.

Phoenix

Sat, 02 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: A Visit to a Charity Shop

The damned train drivers were on strike again. Another interminable dispute over pay and conditions. For the third time in a month their industrial action had forced me to seek alternative transport. The buses were a lot slower than the train and the route stopped a frustratingly long distance away from my flat. Fortunately it was a pleasant enough early-spring evening for the remaining walk.

Phoenix

Sat, 02 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

Part 2: The Mirror

My mind was full of a million questions about the trunk, and the beautiful rubber panties within. Unsure whether I was even safe to be in the same room as the mysterious trunk, I dragged it into the spare bedroom and closed the door. Sleep proved elusive, restlessly listening for any sounds coming from outside my bedroom, every few minutes peeping to see if the eerie glow had returned. What played on my mind the most were the words which had appeared on the catalogue. “GET THE MIRROR!”. What did that mean, and what would be the ramifications if I acquired said mirror?

The Magic Trunk

Fri, 01 Mar 2019 00:00:00 +0000

Brandy, just turned 21, with that she also inherited a big trust fund set up by her grand parents. Now after the death of her parents in a freak accident 5 yrs prior, she is all alone. But she does have her BFF Candy, to keep her company.

So what to do first she asks herself ? A house in the country, but not just any home but a Log Cabin by a lake. So she picks up the phone and calls Candy, “Hi it’s me, wanna go with me to look at cabins?”

Sister's Mistake

Sat, 11 Aug 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Inanimate TF

If Brian was being honest with himself, this wasn’t even the worst thing that had happened to him since his little sister found out she could use magic. He clearly remembered the last big fight they had - about him going to college out of state and her not wanting him to leave her alone with their parents because neither of them really got along with them - which ended with him transformed into a lizard and being kept as a pet for a week before she finally forgave him. That was just one of several times he was transformed since their childhood. This wasn’t on the same level of bad, but it was much more disorienting. When Hailey had approached him, asking if it was okay for her to throw a party while their parents were out of town - he was all for it. He got along just fine with all of his sister’s friends and he knew they wouldn’t cause any real trouble. She happily ran out of his room after giving him a hug to call her friends while he started planning a nice night of reading and movies for himself. It was all going very well, he answered the door when Hailey’s best friends Wendy and Carol showed up - chatting briefly with them about what the three girls wanted him to order for dinner. They all agreed on pizza. He called it in, paid for it, and brought the two boxes the girls ordered to them when they arrived while taking his own and a bottle of beer up to his room to begin his own night. It wasn’t until several hours later the girls would disturb him again - not that he minded the occasional interruption from them. Hailey knocked on his door. “Hey Bry, mind if I come in?” He chuckled and placed the bookmark in his latest novel. “You know you don’t need to knock Hailey, it’s locked whenever I am showering.” The 18-year old opened the door and stumbled in, giggling as she entered. Her long brown hair was disheveled and her bright blue eyes - something the siblings shared - were twinkling with excitement. He could practically smell the alcohol from here. “Which one of the girls brought the fun juice?” he asked as she dropped onto the bed with him, nearly falling onto him. “Carol… I only had… like a lil bit of vodka. Nothing too bad…” she mumbled into the covers. “Don’t worry sis, I’m in no position to be the fun police to you guys. Just make sure none of you go out unless you ask me to take you somewhere.” The girl giggled and turned to face him. “Yer the best Bry…” “I know I am, now why are you up here? The girls driving you up the wall about something?” Her smile turned into pout, making him chuckle. “No we aren’t Brian! She is just being a brat about using her powers for anything fun!” Wendy declared as she and Carol shoved into the room. Both having the same dopey smile Hailey had when she entered. “Ah, I can see the alcohol and magic aren’t agreeing with each other here. That is probably a good thing in all honesty.” Brian made to stand, pulling Hailey up with him as she continued pouting. “You are always such a responsible stick in the mud Brian! College hasn’t loosened you up at all!” The girls giggled as Brian grabbed the empty pizza box and bottle, carrying them past the drunks as he led them back to the living room. “Excuse me, can you not see the bottle here? Clearly I am not straight laced here.” Wendy scoffed and pointed at the mostly empty bottle of vodka and various other smaller drinks scattered around the coffee table and floor. “We win big guy. Even with this Hailey won’t just play around with her powers more than usual…” “That’s cause I don’t know what to do right now! I can’t just do something big and stupid right now… my brain is acting fuzzy when I try.” Brian tossed the trash in the bin and leaned against the island. Scratching his stubble as he pondered the issue. “Well if you can’t do something big, just do something that feels natural. You told me once some spells felt more natural than others. Pick one of those.” The younger sibling gasped as she seemed to find what he was saying helpful. She ran over and gave him a tight hug. “How are you so good at magical advice!? You can’t even use it…” He chuckled and patted her head. “Someone has to make sure you don’t do anything too stupid…” Her glare and the annoyed “HEY!” made the other three occupants laugh even harder. “Oh yeah? FIne, you wanted big, here is big!” her mock angry voice cut through their laughter as a slight tingle went up Brian’s spine and a small poof filled the room. When the smoke finally cleared, the three girls were all looking down over him. Hailey had a smug smirk while the other two looked positively stunned. “How do you like that ladies?” Hailey said proudly as she backed away from him and grinned at her friends. The two other girls just looked back and forth between their friend and Brian until Wendy finally broke it with a little giggle. “Did you really just turn your big brother into the cutest pair of panties I have ever seen?” she asked, bending down and scooping Brian up into her hands. The feeling of weightlessness overtook his mind as the younger girl lifted him delicately to her face. Her fingers were holding him by what he assumed was his waistband as she brought him closer and smiled. “Yup! He told me to do what came easiest, and transforming him has always been super easy since we are so close. Apparently siblings make the best familiars for magical beings.” Yeah, he remembered plenty of times she sprung up and practiced her spells on him since they seemed to work better than on other people or objects. He didn’t mind some of them, but things like this irked him a little more. “That is so cool…” Carol breathed as she ran a hand over his new cotton body. It felt really good, but he had dealt with this before. His attention was largely focused on Wendy, seeing she had his form dangling right in front of her face, and he could see something going through her mind. “Hey! Why don’t we play a little game of truth or dare!” Hailey said as she grabbed the panties that were her brother from Wendy and walked over to the proclaimed ‘drinking area’. She plopped down, placing her fabric sibling next to her as she drained the last of a bottle. The other two eagerly followed and started drinking too. Brian just laid there as the girls went through many more drinks and several embarrassing tasks like sending texts to their crushes and taking pictures. He had eventually just kinda zoned it out until Wendy’s most recent declaration of “Dare me bitch!”. Carol looked around the room for a few seconds before her eyes settled on the small pink form beside Hailey. “Yeah? I dare you to wear Brian for the rest of the party!” Wendy spit up some of her latest beer and Hailey was giggling like a mad woman. “Wh-but I can’- Hailey tell her that’s wrong!” Wendy sputtered, wiping the spilled liquid from her chin. Hailey calmed her giggling and looked down to Brian. A playful smirk played on her features. “Nah it’s fine. I turned him into a pair of sweats when he took me skiing last break and wore him as pyjamas. He’s just panties right now, knock yourself out.” She casually reaches down and tossed the fabric at Wendy, who caught them. She looked at the object in her hands with wide eyes, but got up regardless. Standing there, she used her free hand to gently slide her current blue underwear down her legs and stepped out of them. Biting her lip, she grabbed Brian with both hands and stepped into him. ‘Why is it that Hailey gets mischievous only when magic is involved?’ Brian thought as he saw his sister smirking as he was pulled up and under her friend’s skirt. Getting over her reservations, Wendy made sure the Brian was pulled snugly around her hips, letting his waistband snap against her for good measure. She shook her hips and walked around the room a bit before settling back down in her spot. “Not gonna lie Hailey, he is about 100 times more comfortable than the pair I just took off.” Hailey just giggled. “I know! He was the same way as sweats and a tank top. So comfy…” The girls talked about him for a few more minutes before continuing their game. Their little swaray lasted far later into the night than Brian intended and when the girls finally passed out, he was left snugly wrapped around Wendy’s hips. He was forced to wait and do nothing until the trio sprung awake to one of their phone’s alarms going off, signifying they needed to get up and prepare for school seeing they still had a month left. Wendy rushed off to the bathroom, grabbing her tote full of clothes and cleaning supplies as she went. ‘I will still not understand how being rubbed against legs like this feels so good in forms like this…’ he though as he was carried along by his wearer. “Crap! We are going to be late…” the blonde cursed as she started shedding clothes. First went the socks that landed up against the wall in the bathroom, followed by her skirt, and blouse. She must have forgotten she had switched panties mid party, because she barely registered Brian as she dropped him to the floor of his sister’s room and was left there as she threw the blue pair on top of her bag against the wall. He watched the now naked girl enter the bathroom and shut the door - leaving him to sit on the floor. “Dang it… I knew I should have listened to Brian when he told me to do laundry yesterday… “ he heard his sister sigh as she too entered the room. She walked to her closet and pulled out a black top and a pair of jeans. She set those down on her bed and frantically tore up her drawers looking for something. “God I was right… no clean underwear.” She resigned herself to wearing a used pair, walking towards her laundry bin when she spotted the pink pair lying on the floor. Brian was hoping to see some spark of recognition in her eyes that would lead to him being changed back and then he could inform her that he did some laundry for her and it was folded up on the dryer, but that didn’t happen. Instead, the small burst of recognition was killed by the clearly monster hangover his sister was suffering from and he was instead snatched up and thrown on her bed. “I know for a fact I haven’t worn you yet so yay me!” Brian just groaned to himself as Hailey waited for Wendy to leave and jumped in the shower herself. ‘This is going to be a long transformation.’ Hailey emerged from the bathroom with freshly dried and styled hair, quickly snatching him up and sliding him on. He was quickly covered by the tight fitting jeans which locked him in darkness - leaving him with only the feel of her body and the sounds around him. She finished getting ready pretty quickly - she was quite good at that - and hopped in her car to head to school. He was trapped under her jeans all day, listening to the extremely boring and mundane classes she had to attend - he was extremely glad he never had to attend them again - and her after school club meeting. When she finally got home, he was really ready to turn back. “Hey Brian! I’m home!” Hailey called happily as she kicked off her shoes and tossed her bag onto the couch. The bottles were still strewn about everywhere and there was no sign of him left in the home. “Brian!” she called, going up to his room and peaking inside to see nothing. She walked back downstairs and grabbed a trash bag, beginning the process of cleaning the large mess. “Odd… he usually tells me when he will be gone and his car is still here.” Her musing about where he had disappeared to made him laugh hysterically to himself. The fact she was wearing him while looking for him was just too much. ‘Oh I cannot wait to hold this over her head.’ The cleaning came and went, and soon enough, Brian found himself being tossed into the dirty clothes with the rest of her laundry as she started putting the clean clothes he had done for her away. “Bro is always looking out for me, but I am so teasing him about folding my stuff later!” she giggled. ‘Yeah and it won’t work as well when you literally wore me so…’ he chuckled back silently. Hours passed and he was growing increasingly bored with his time in the hamper, even going so far as to wish he was still being worn - because at least that is somewhat fun compared to just lying around. He could just see over the edge of the bin when Hailey had passed out, snoring lightly with the television in her room still on. At least that let him get by with watching reruns of Downton Abbey all night… He zoned out, watching the portion of the screen he could see until morning, sighing to himself as his sister went about getting ready without a thought towards his current predicament. In fact, it only got worse when she dragged the hamper down to the laundry room - set to do the rest of her clothes after she got home that day. And so Brian remained mixed into the hamper of other clothing that belonged to his little sister, barely able to see anything now that other clothes were piled on top of him.

The last period of the day had just wrapped for Hailey and she was walking towards their club meeting along with Wendy and Carol, laughing about a joke they had seen on Twitter as they went. It wasn’t until they dropped the last of their books in their locker that Wendy spoke up. “So was Brian mad about what we did to him at the party Sunday?” she asked. With a raised brow Hailey giggled. “Why would he be mad about us having the party Wendy?” “No, I mean about the whole turning him into panties thing? I left him in your room without thinking because I was in a rush to make it here since I can’t have another late slip or I get detention…” Now her mind was whirring as the memories from their drunken escapade came back to her.

Apprentices

Mon, 21 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

“I just want to see.”

“There’s a reason we don’t see what’s beneath the hood. Nobody wears a long robe like that for fun.”

Lora bit her lip and tilted her head a bit, signaling reluctant agreement. “Ehhh… yeah, I guess so. But you’ve got to be curious.”

Evlin exhaled, indicating the answer. “Hah. Of course I’m curious. I mean, he calls himself “The Lictor.” He wears a shimmering cloak. I’m pretty sure I’ve seen him float around the house. He took us on as apprentices without asking any questions. So yeah, you could say I’m curious.”

The Outfit

Wed, 02 May 2018 00:00:00 +0000

story continued from part one

The Outfit Part Two

Jane had kept the dress locked in the safe for almost a year, each day she had thoughts of wearing it again. Her biggest concern was if she wore it again would it abandon her just when she wanted it most. The feelings of loss and abandonment she had experienced when it chose someone else was almost too much for her to accept. She had purchased the fetish store and visited frequently even though she had nothing to do with the day to day operation of it. Lately she had been going several times a week trying on multiple items and having one of the girls lace her corset tighter. She had noticed she was craving her corsets tighter and had begun sleeping in them, her ballet boots and shackles again. Jane was alone in her large apartment, she had tightened her smallest corset until it was almost closed and sat gasping on the edge of her bed. As Jane tried to control her breathing she stared straight ahead panting around the large gag under the half hood neck corset she had laced very tight previously. Pulling at the short chain connecting her ankle cuffs to the thigh cuffs that were attached to the steel chastity belt desperately trying to achieve something she hadn’t been able to since the dress had been removed. She had been wearing the chastity belt for three weeks relishing the idea of being out of control again and she instinctively cuffed her gloved hands behind her back.

Vignettes: Doll Transformations

Sat, 10 Mar 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Vignette: Tammy the Realtor FFM; F/f; flirt; majick; spell; stiffen; revenge; transform; bodymod; bimbo; sextoy; desire; cons/reluct; X

Tammy the realtor stood stock still, unable to move even the slightest, while her customer looked her up and down appraisingly. Tammy had been a bit too flirty with the woman’s husband and she was now regretting it, although in her opinion it had all just been in good harmless fun! But now Tammy could see a mixture of anger and triumph on what’s-her-name’s face in front of her. She had not even bothered to learn the name of John’s wife while she had flirted with him. Tammy could move her eyes and that was it, but she could feel that her body was stiff like a mannequin, unmoved by her internal pleading. Tammy watched in horror as the woman came closer and poked her fingers into Tammy roughly in a few places, like she was checking the quality of a steak in the market or something. With each touch, Tammy could tell that her skin was still soft and bouncy to the touch, as usual. Tammy saw a flash of bright pink envelop her entire body for a moment, and when it passed she could see down to a bright pink top covering her breasts where only a moment earlier it had been a more classy business gray.

Jump the Fence

Wed, 21 Feb 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Moving to a new neighborhood was hard, of course any move was hard, but jumping the fence into the neighbor’s yard late at night when they were not home to use their Jacuzzi was easy. Jessi didn’t even hesitate to jump the fence she was just that kind of carefree kind of gal, and she didn’t really think they would mind even if they did catch her, the man of the house had seemed like a nice guy for the 10 seconds that she had met him as she was trying to organize and manage her moving crew. Jessi just wished she had had more time to talk to him, she liked to know her neighbors. Plus her muscles were killing her from the stress of packing and unpacking, and the long drive from out of town. She wondered if this guy had kids, she would not have guess that he did, it was just a hunch, but now that she was seeing his pool she was reconsidering her hunch. The pool was filled with weird toys all over the place. Most of it looked like blow up pool toys, and most of them were in the shapes of bugs or the occasional bird, lizard, dog, or cat. Jessi had to assume that toys like this belonged to a little boy so she refrained from her original plan to strip out of her bathing suite and use her birthday suite instead. It had been up in the air until seeing the toys but she now had the answer to her earlier question: No, she would not get in the mood to take the “little man in the boat” on a whitewater rafting trip on one of the water jets from the Jacuzzi.

Saving Privates Ryann

Wed, 03 Jan 2018 00:00:00 +0000

Being the TV remote is boring.

Wenona Hart recalled Ryann’s words as she checked the time. Transforming an adult woman into a fully functioning electronic device was no small task and she was rather impressed with herself, but if Ryann wanted to explore other options then Wenona was willing to make the effort. She turned her attention to the book in front of her.

Reading ancient texts was always time consuming and great care was necessary, pronouncing one word wrong in a spell could mean the difference between a dog and a dinosaur. Wenona was about to go downstairs to the girl’s apartment and wanted to review a few more transformation spells, the roommate’s current interest.

Ironwood

Sun, 03 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Rachel in the Stables

Rachel ran into the locker room and threw her clothes into her locker, struggling to get her corset off fast. The place was empty already, which meant she was late for Physical Education class and she didn’t want to piss off Professor Blackhead again.

Pulling on her sports bra, she cursed herself for the umpteenth time for letting Jason talk her into buying the answers for that year’s standardized tests. Eighteen years old and sentenced to twenty years as a pleasure slave. Even if her dad’s lawyer won the appeal, the logo for the Ironwood Senior Academy for Indentured Girls was already tattooed on her butt. Even now, the magical mark copied itself in perfect detail over the plain gray cotton shorts she pulled on over it, announcing to the world her status as a student slave.

The Little Black Book

Sun, 03 Dec 2017 00:00:00 +0000

The right book can change your life. A young man is given a very special Little Black Book by a mysterious Gypsy Fortune Teller. He uses the magical book in an attempt to seduce the office bitch. How that turns out is very interesting.

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

I don’t usually pay any attention to the fortune tellers at the street fair that is set up each Sunday along the sidewalks near my apartment. I know they are all fakes. I haves heard their spiel so many times I can almost always predict their next line. “I see trouble followed by joy in your future,” is one of my favorites. They kind of annoy me, always calling out to everyone promising to tell them the darkest secrets of their past and future. The only thing for sure about them is that everything they tell you is a lie. But this one was different. She was sitting absolutely silently at her small table as the crowd passed by staring into her fake crystal ball.

The Slave Woman's Grave Keeper

Mon, 11 Sep 2017 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

0 - 0 - 0 - 0:28

“Some people are winners and some are losers. That’s just the way that it is,” Hank thought as he stacked the last of the scaffolding into the back of the truck. “Best to always take action to make sure you are the winner.” He added another fabricated fuel log to the trucks burner and tightened the steam valve on the piston compartment.

Julie's Trash Time 3

Tue, 25 Jul 2017 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Julie’s Trash Time 2)

Continues from part 2

Part Three

Julie finishes polishing the bathroom mirror, then brushes the hair out of her face with the back of her hand to admire her work. This is the last room, and just like the rest of the house it is now sparkling clean. Julie has been working all day scrubbing and cleaning the house top to bottom. She has done a week of chores in one day as a surprise for Audrey, and to give them more play time over the upcoming holiday.

The Closet Fairy

Sun, 07 May 2017 00:00:00 +0000

“Rebecca! What is this?”

Sprawled on her bed, Beck glanced up from her tablet. Mrs. Henderson stood at her bedroom door, gazing at the room with horror in her eyes.

“Are any of your clothes actually put away?” she asked, gesturing toward the clothing heaped around the room.

“It’s ok, Mrs. H.,” Becky said calmly. “I know where most of it is.”

“That’s not the point,” Mrs. Henderson replied. “Clothing should be neatly folded and put in your dresser, or neatly hanging in your closet. It shouldn’t be dumped onto a chair, and it certainly shouldn’t be dumped on the floor. The closet fairy is not going to like this one bit.”

Two Schauerkappe Weddings

Thu, 02 Mar 2017 00:00:00 +0000

In the story “Schauerkappe” the narrator described how, through a series of errors, he had become Marla Schauerkappe’s plastic prisoner, had been turned into an inflatable woman by Marla’s teenaged son Dale, and made pregnant with a raincoat, and then, after giving birth to the new raincoat and discovering that Marla and her husband Beaubeau had captured themselves a new pair of inflated plastic prisoners, was scheduled to be married to Dale. This is how the wedding went.

Auction of an Inflated Slavedoll

Mon, 13 Jun 2016 00:00:00 +0000

I had gone to the beach with my girlfriend Sondra on a lovely, warm spring day and we were strolling barefoot along the shoreline when we were captured. We had gone under the wide pier that ran a hundred yards back from the waterline to the street and were enjoying the coolness in the shade. I heard someone behind me on my right say, “Don’t move.” I started to turn when I felt something touch my right cheek and cold fire flashed through me. The same voice said, “Don’t move” again and I stopped dead in my tracks. I could see Sondra and I saw a hand holding a weird luminescent rod touch her cheek and a young man’s voice say, “You will do only what is necessary to fulfill my commands.” Then the rod touched my cheek and the voice repeated the order.

The Kitten Sisters Blow Up Dick Tracy

Fri, 27 May 2016 00:00:00 +0000

How can someone become an inflated slavedoll for a plastic witch? What could compel a man to put on a girl’s plastic shower cap in order to become an inflated plastic punching bag bouncing gaily for his captors? Someone found out.

Inga Yelma was missing. That fact in itself would not have drawn Dick Tracy’s interest. But there were hints that something more sinister was at play.

The information had come from Joe Cullun, crime reporter for the City Press. He had been making the report to Officer Lizz Worthington, saying that Miss Yelma had contacted him, saying that she had a horrifying story for him. “She said that she was scheduled to compete in the Women’s Ski-Jumping Championship Meet at Indian Head,” he said, “and that she wanted to meet me the next day to give me the scoop. It sounded like she was about to tell me more, but then I heard her say ‘Oh!”, as if she had been startled, and she hung up. And she never showed up for the meeting."

My Silicone Love

Sun, 07 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

I looked at her as she glumly lay on the couch. Fujiko was depressed and nothing I seemed to say would lift her spirits again. “Is there nothing I can say to make you smile?” I asked her.

She just shook her head and stared into space. “You know what I need and you don’t want to give it to me!” she told me accusingly.

I stared at her, unsure of what she was talking about, till it hit me like a brick wall! “Not that again! I told you I can’t do it again without some severe consequences for you! I’m not prepared to do that right now even if you are!!” I announced to her in a manner that was part anger and part shame. It was my fault that she was like this I’d told myself. I should never have even exposed her to the thing in the first place.

Petra's Magical Birthday Surprise

Sun, 07 Feb 2016 00:00:00 +0000

A birthday present was in the offing for Petra. I was taking her to a special adult’s only performance. Magic it was, as I’d stopped there previously and seen the magic performed.

It was just what Petra would enjoy. Petra was a fan of magic acts. She’d tell me how she wished she could be an assistant in someone’s performance of prestidigitation. Her blue eyes would sparkle when she spoke of how she wanted to be the one divided into pieces or flattened or seemingly magically transformed by a magician. Of course she knew it was all stage magic, just an illusion to make people think ‘real’ magic had actually occurred. Still she told me she often dreamed of it being real, just for fun!

Home Is The Princess

Sat, 17 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Authors note: This is a standalone story featuring characters from Homecoming

“Isolda!” The shout echoed through the dense trees, its reverberations seemingly swallowed by the huge trunks. Turning, Balian repeated his shout, as if hoping a different direction would bring a response. “Damn it, girl, where are you?”

Eyes raking the trees, Balian urged his horse into motion along the faint trail. “Damn girl,” he muttered, “I didn’t come this far to lose you now.”

Erin & Eleanor 2

Sun, 04 Oct 2015 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Part 2

“We found her.”

“Good. Bring her.” Rising from her comfortable seat, the slender woman watched as two men hauled a second woman into the room. As they released her, this woman dropped to her knees, wide eyes darting around the room. “Now leave us. And remember, if you speak of this to anyone, even to each other, my Master will know, and he will not be pleased.”

Cut Down to Size

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

Kate and Emma were kneeling on the floor looking at the glass jar on the coffee table in front of them, both with a look of amazement on their faces. In the jar was Kate’s boyfriend, now standing at only one inch tall. Of course they hadn’t believed the woman who claimed to be able to shrink people and Kate had certainly been joking when she’d asked for her boyfriend to be shrunk down to size for the weekend. But the woman hadn’t been joking and now here they were.

Cut Down to Size

Sun, 26 Jul 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

Four Corners 6: The Three Points

Mon, 11 May 2015 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Four Corners 5: Andrew/Andrea)

Part 6: The Three Points

Entering the clubhouse Sunday morning, Andrew saw the other three already there. “Well, ladies,” he asked, “how was your evening?”

“I had fun.” Glancing up from his chair, Taylor seemed barely able to contain his smile. Wearing loose pajamas, he half lay in his chair, looking more relaxed than Andrew could ever remember seeing him. “It was a great evening.”

Kendell's Discovery

Wed, 18 Mar 2015 00:00:00 +0000

“What are you doing here?”

Kendell Raines grinned. “What’s wrong, Trevor, not glad to see me?” Turning, Kendell thrust one hip toward Trevor Wallace, then cupped both breasts. “Or would you rather see me another way?” Trevor, she knew, had always wanted to see her naked, and she couldn’t resist the chance to tease him a little.

“I mean,” Trevor said tersely, “what are you doing on my site? This is a scientific dig, and we don’t need you prancing around with your mumbo jumbo.”

Cindy's Imaginary Friend

Thu, 08 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Cindy’s Imaginary Friend - An Incubus Story

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

Cindy’s imaginary friend is much, much more that he seems.

This is not your typical incubus story. But then, this story did not come about in a typical way. I normally see a story in my mind, flesh it out as it plays through my mind several times, and then write it out.

Tina's Adventures as a Doll

Sat, 03 Jan 2015 00:00:00 +0000

Tina was listening to her friend nodding her head now and then seemingly bored with the conversation. It was the way she was feeling these days just finding everything to be so tedious and uninteresting anymore. Then her friend who while she had a noticeable Italian accent spoke English quite well said a most remarkable thing. “He told me he’d do it this weekend! Isn’t that great Tina!” Lisa said with an excited grin.

SRU: An Exciting Present 3: A Downward Slope

Mon, 29 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences)

Part Three

Chapter 5: A Downward Slope

Gina grabbed one of her favorite leggings – a black, fake leather one, an expensive import from Australia. It was so smooth, both inside and out, and had a shine that easily changed her looks from the 8 or 9 she already was to a 12 … hot ass, long toned legs, combine that with patent leather high heels – a killer combination. And with her new specially “tanned” leg, she didn’t even need to put on a panty hose or stockings anymore. A big plus. Sitting on the bed, she slowly put one foot into the waiting sheath of the leggings. There it was, the static electricity, not in the leggings, it originated in her leg. Carefully, inch by inch, she pulled the leggings higher, savoring the increase of the static she felt in her leg. By the time she reached her knee, it already had branched all the way up, charging her pussy with an incredible load of energy.

SRU: An Exciting Present 3: A Downward Slope

Mon, 29 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences)

Part Three

Chapter 5: A Downward Slope

The Secret Book of Spells

Mon, 29 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

A young man finds a special book at an auction. Would you bid everything you had for the contents of a sealed locker? If you did, what would be the results?

* * * * * * * * * * * *

“Sold to number 24!” screamed the auctioneer.

I couldn’t believe I did it. I just paid $2,730 for the contents of a storage locker, sight unseen. I have an absolute maximum of $800 that I will bid for the rights to an unclaimed locker. I have bought dozens of lockers at auction and never paid more that $800 for any of them– ever. But for some reason I had bid $2,730 for this one.

Plastic Cinderella

Sun, 28 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

This is based on the wrong version of the story originally titled Aschenputtel. Charles Perrault, a member of one the most morally bankrupt institutions in history, the court of Louis XIV, took one of the best fairy tales ever and transformed into an obscene celebration of the values (if one could call them that) of a gang of too-rich, self-indulgent putzes. (If you want to see more on this topic, read “The Uses of Enchantment” by Bruno Bettelheim.) Unfortunately, that’s the version that Disney made into a movie. Charles, dear boy, if you want to fuck up a fairy tale, here’s how to do it right.

Supergirl

Sun, 28 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Linda Danvers sat in her room in the Alpha Lambda sorority house and tried to figure out what had happened earlier in the day. Several times while she had been walking around on the campus of Stanhope College she had felt weak and sick, the symptoms of exposure to kryptonitic radiation. She hoped that nobody had noticed, but puzzled over the fact that she was unable to trace the source of the radiation. But someone had noticed.

Matsuri Trap

Tue, 16 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Note: This story is heavily based on some Japanese style doll fetish stuff. “Dutch wife” is the Japanese term for love doll (derived from a term for body pillows), and “onaho” (short for “onanism hole”) basically refers to a fleshlight or any other kind of artificial vagina used for masturbation. In Japan love dolls and onaho are often sold separately, to be used together.

The local summer festival had thus far been fun, in a cliche, predictable kind of way. One way or another their other friends hadn’t been able to make it, leaving Ayumi as Midori’s only company. They made the best of it, playing carnival games, eating cotton candy and yakisoba, and so on. It was like they were kids again. The lack of any male company wasn’t great, but they made do. At Ayumi’s insistence they tried the haunted house. Midori wasn’t afraid herself, but she didn’t want to deal with Ayumi screeching her lungs out at every little thing. Even so they went in. There was the predictable dry ice, a girl in a kimono with lots of fake blood, eyeballs hung on strings, that kind of thing. Then they found themselves in a room with no way out. At first the room seemed to have nothing but featureless blue walls, with a floor and ceiling to match. A blue cube. “I hope something interesting happens here,” said Ayumi. “I hope we can get out soon,” said Midori. After an uncomfortably long pause, the room seemed to shudder, and strange symbols glowed on the walls in white, ominous and occult. Ayumi let out a cry, while Midori was on guard, ready for whatever might be coming next. As she was trying to make sense of the symbols on the walls, Midori found she was overcome with a feeling of fatigue that made her slump down against a wall. “What’s…?” She could just barely move. Ayumi was making to check on her, but she too slumped to the floor. She couldn’t tell how long it was before a door opened and a man stepped in. He was wearing nothing but boxer shorts and a cheap carnival mask, an Ultraman mask covered in spidery calligraphy. “It’s working,” he said, grinning. “What’s… working…?” Midori managed. “My hand…” Ayumi feebly held up her hand, and it had started to turn an unnatural pinkish color. Midori could see it happening to Ayumi’s other hand and her feet as well, and it kept creeping up her limbs. “What’s happening?” “You’re going to make the most adorable pocket pussy.” As the change started to creep into Ayumi’s torso, her limbs began to shrink into it. “But—” She cut herself off with a groan of pure pleasure. “You won’t get away with this,” Midori growled. “Oh, but there’s a different fate awaiting you.” For Midori the changes started with her toes. They fused together into one solid lump, and then ballooned out a little as the transformation began to work its way up from there. Her legs took on a uniform, cartoon-like flesh tone, with seams running down the sides, every inch making them a little more puffy and unnatural, with the faint wrinkles of inflated plastic. And she hated to admit it, but every little twinge of the change felt good, like a lustful caress. As her legs spread out wide, bending at the knees, she risked a glance back at her friend, and saw Ayumi had shrunk down even further. They really were turning Ayumi into an onaho, and she was moaning with pleasure every step of the way. Nothing had prepared Midori for what happened when the transformation hit her crotch though. Something rubbery pushed its way out of her vagina, pinkish like whatever Ayumi was turning into, and with a molded opening like a vagina. And she could feel it as though it were a part of her. Ayumi’s cries finally subsided, leaving a plastic sex toy sitting on the floor. The man picked it up and stroked it, and there was a faint, high-pitched moan from it. It had no limbs, but it had Ayumi’s head and breasts in miniature, the face contorted with pleasure. Midori meanwhile had the changes creeping up her torso. As it got over her belly button, an air valve popped out, making the air-filled lower half of her body shudder, and there was no doubt what was going to become of her. “You’re really turning me into a Dutch wife?” “Yeah. And you’re going to love it.” When it got to her breasts, she felt them expand, at least a cup size bigger than before, and felt the nipples push out, forming two more air valves, but colored pink. She was breathing hard from the sheer pleasure of it, even if it was blended with a heavy dose of fear. The change forced her arms up to her sides, leaving them bulbous and ridiculous-looking, with puffy paws instead of hands. But, curiously, it seemed to stop at her neck, leaving her head human, for now at least. She looked down at her bizarre body, then looked up into her assailant’s mask. “Now what?” Some part of her wanted to be fucked, and hard. She needed something in her pussy right away. She could detect a grin behind that mask as he reached out, took hold of her pussy, and started pulling it out. “Wh-What?! Don’t!” The sensation was so strange, so intense, that the least movements elicited little cries and moans from her. Finally, it came free with a little popping sound, and wobbled a bit in his grip. He now had an onaho in each hand, one a plain cylinder, and the other that was Ayumi. And she had an empty hole where her pussy should be. There had been days when Midori would’ve rather not had a vagina, when menstrual cramps made her want to wish it all away, but to have some masked weirdo just pull it out of her body was beyond strange. Then he slid Ayumi inside of the empty hole. As the pinkish onaho slid into place, she started to be able to feel through it. It felt different somehow, and there was something indescribably Ayumi-like about it. The man took off his boxers. He was already fully erect, and in any other situation she’d have found him thoroughly average. He set Midori on her back, and the pulled out a little bottle of clear liquid. He squirted a little onto her pussy, carefully set it down within arm’s reach, and then started to fuck her. She was no virgin, but the intensity of this was unlike anything she’d felt before. “No… Stop…” she protested feebly. “Nnnngggh!” The force of his hips moving up and down rocked her whole inflatable body, and as it went on she started to feel something strange happening to her face. “Mfffffb,” she said through cheeks that were unnaturally puffing up. Something was pushing out of her mouth, another silicone fuck hole. As he came inside of her, she came in unison with the force of a freight train, and Ayumi seemed to shudder inside of her. Her whole face seemed to push outward and smooth out, and her head became another inflatable part of her body. Finally, he rolled off of her, gasping, and put his boxers back on. He sat up, and lifted Midori to a sitting position. She could feel his breath on her shoulder, on her neck and breast, and even that faint touch was arousing. He gestured at a wall, and it became a mirror. She could still see and think, somehow. She could see herself, an inflatable Dutch wife with legs in an M pose, silicone inserts for pussy and mouth, eyes painted on. She expected him to deflate her first, but instead he took hold of her hair, and carefully pulled it off, leaving her inflatable doll head bald. In that state she barely recognized herself. Then he pulled the onahole out of her mouth, leaving a gaping plastic hole, and then pulled the dribbling Ayumi out from her crotch. If she still had the ability to talk, Midori would’ve moaned the whole while. When that was done, he opened the valves on her nipples, and her breasts deflated. Then came the valve in her belly button. At least it would be the last thing, for now. As the air came out of her, she flattened, and he very neatly folded her up and put all the parts into a box.

Preppie Dolls 5: SexySweet

Wed, 03 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 4: The Trix for Trapping)

CONTENTS WARNING Forced Feminzation (Sissification; Mild bimboization); NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes.) Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Female on shemale intercourse; Shemale on shemale intercourse; Cunnilingus; Fellatio; NC intercourse; Mild body alteration; Rubber Doll Transformation; Mental Manipulation and Reeducation; Sexual reconditioning; Enslavement; Orgasm Denial; Severe behavior conditioning and alteration. Foot Fetish.

Part 5: SexySweet

Tom’s car pulled into the garage at Phoebe’s house about 8:30 pm. By now, Tom’s parents would be wondering what had kept him, but it was still far too early to suspect any foul play. Phoebe had left the house rather untouched in appearance. She’d only have several hundred pounds of evidence to worry about. First, though, she had two toys that needed to be put away. She got out, closed and locked the garage, then approached the front passenger door. She opened the door and gently took Trixie’s rubbercoated hand, and guided her out. The simple gestures of Phoebe’s hand were command enough for the mouse doll. As Trixie stood up, Phoebe kissed her immediately, rolling her lips gently, yet forcefully, against her slave’s mouth. She embraced her new squad member, rested her hand firmly against the back of her head, and spoke quietly, but aggressively, into her ear. “That’s my girl. You were quite well behaved in the car. I believe you see now how rewarding obedience can be; you’ll do quite well here as my slave. Now, remain still and quiet and wait, once we get inside, I have a special reward for your behavior.” Trixie, even knowing everything that had transpired, was more than thrilled to obey her Mistress. At once, she was afraid of incurring Phoebe’s anger, and excited at what pleasing her Mistress could offer. The experience in the classroom had seemed to brand Trish… Trixie’s… mind with her new status. Every thought of disobedience made her cringe, and every thought of submission allowed her to feel safe in the arms of the very person who terrified her. These feelings, along with the lingering effects of the transformation and denied sexual need, only got Trixie aroused at merely hearing Phoebe’s authoritative voice, calmly and affectionately commanding her. Thus, the broken doll stood silent and still, awaiting Mistress’s word before she dare act. Meanwhile, Phoebe had to quickly shift gears as she helped her helplessly horny kitten out of the back seat. The sex Kitten’s first instinct was to press her wanting form against her new lover to feel the warmth of Phoebe’s body against her hypersensitive rubberbound flesh. Phoebe, all too intently, pushed Kitten back with her hands against the doll’s breasts. This only made her tremble more needily, not to mention that it felt as if the rubber coating itself was even more close to Kitten’s skin, and that her breast hurt a little as Phoebe touched them. She didn’t really think to care though, she wanted too desperately to be with her conqueror, but in any case, refused to act against her Mistress. She stood back and waited for Phoebe’s come and stay commands to move. Phoebe guided the sweet but needy Kitten, by the hand, though, as she entered the house. “Come, Trixie,” she commanded firmly, and the eager slave doll followed her Mistress with docile, quiet, and mousey movements. As soon as they got into the living room, Phoebe stopped just in front of a chair, turned and nudged Trixie backwards and casually barked the word “sit”. She sat immediately down with no hesitation. Phoebe continued to guide her kitten towards the drapes hiding the tall window. As soon as she got there, they both paused. Kitten still very much wanted… needed even, to press herself against Mistress and be made love to, driven entirely by a potent horniness contained within her delicate motion. Phoebe, pulled up the drape a bit to expose Lizzie. “Little Lizzie!” The mentally incapacitated squirrel toy hopped quickly to attention. “You have a new sister to play with, waiting for you right over there.” She had an amused smirk as she looked towards Trixie. “Go and have fun with her, welcome her to our family, and do whatever you like.”

Schauerkappe

Wed, 03 Dec 2014 00:00:00 +0000

I am supposed to be Marla Schauerkappe’s plastic prisoner. And even that’s a mistake. I had originally been captured for the pleasure of Marla’s husband Beaubeau.

It was a rainy day and I had to go out on some minor errand. I put on my raincoat and went on my way. That’s what got me in trouble. My raincoat is a woman’s raincoat made of soft, skin-smooth, semi-transparent light-blue plastic closed with thumbnail-sized patches of magnetized rubber, each surrounded by a quarter-inch aureole of welded plastic. To make matters worse, I needed a haircut: my hair puffed out the raincoat’s pixie-style hood. So it was kind of understandable that Beaubeau would mistake me for a woman.

Plumbing, Pizza, Dolls

Mon, 17 Nov 2014 00:00:00 +0000

A few years back, Frank’s weird bachelor uncle had died. Frank had been hoping to inherit some money or something, but that mostly went to Frank’s other siblings and their kids. Frank got a necklace. An amulet. It looked like amber, with a figure of a woman embedded inside. He’d thought of selling it, but left it in a drawer for a few years. Things changed when a package came, with his Uncle Fred’s diary in it. That was when he found out what the pendant was supposedly really about. It was supposed to be magic. His first thought was that that was actually bullshit, but it made some other things about Fred fall into place. Frank took to wearing the amulet regularly, looking for the right chance to use it. Being a plumber, he figured it was just a matter of time before he had to fix the toilet for a hot piece of ass. His chance came after a couple weeks, when he got called to the apartment of a single woman off of Central. Her kitchen sink wasn’t draining, which was simple enough to fix. She was slender and athletic, with tits that strained at her tight T-shirt, bright blue eyes, and blond hair. He set his tools down by the sink, and held the amulet in his hand, muttering the alien words that had been in his uncle’s diary. This was where he either got what he wanted or felt like a total idiot, and his heart was pounding. The woman—her name was Sarah Parker—looked up, and slowly walked over to him. There was a glaze to her eyes, but he didn’t care because she was pushing herself up against him. He wasn’t a bad-looking guy by any means, he just didn’t really know how to deal with women. The feel of her putting her arms around him, her breath on his neck, was everything he’d hoped for. He’d watched women built like this in the street, at the mall. He kissed her, and she kissed back. It was working. Unless he’d stumbled onto the set of a porno or something, the magic was working. He ran his hands along her curves, and started pulling down her jeans. He had to get her naked for the second part to work. She was wearing ordinary white panties, and following his cue, she shimmied out of her jeans the rest of the way, exposing her shapely legs. He undid his belt and let his pants drop to the floor, revealing the bulge in his boxers. She gently touched it, making it stiffen even more, and then pulled her shirt off. Her bra was also plain white, but it gave him a great view of her chest. She pushed her body against his again, and kissed him on his mouth, down to his neck. He reached to her back and, after a little fumbling, unclasped her bra. She let it fall to the floor, and then slid her panties down too. He took her by the hand to the back, where he found a messy bedroom with clothes and books strewn on the floor. Without being told she lay on the bed and spread her legs. Frank had to remember the right way to do it. Poised over her, pointing with two fingers, he traced the first lines, around her breasts. Each time he formed a seam, and each time the breast seemed to grow and stiffen. She let out a little moan. He traced the lines around her shoulders, around her neck. Then he delicately traced the lines along her arms and hands. It was working. There were the little raised seams on her still-warm skin. He drew the lines from her armpits to her waist, and she giggled just slightly. Then around her waist, then about the crotch, his hand getting within inches of her dripping pussy, and finally along the legs. Now for the fun part. He finished undressing, and positioned himself over her. He rammed his cock inside her, and she cried out loud enough to wake the neighbors. After a few strokes he pulled out, because he was going to just cum everywhere. But it had been enough. He saw that her pussy now looked oddly rounded, and pinkish. He remembered something else from the diary, and he grabbed hold of her nipples and pulled, watching the breasts go up a cup size. He also squeezed her waist in a little, making her that much slimmer. He had to finish all three holes for the process to finish. He turned her over, straddled her again, and rammed his way into her ass. His grip was making squeaking sounds now, and her skin felt more plastic. The hole was tight at first, but it widened, and she cried out again. Finally there was the mouth. He maneuvered around a bit awkwardly, and finally decided to try 69ing it, sticking his dick in her mouth while he licked her pussy. The sounds coming out of her mouth vibrated his dick as he kept thrusting and licking, but they slowly subsided. He felt her limbs moving just slightly, her legs spreading apart and her arms bending at the elbows, as he busted a load into her mouth. When he rolled over next to her, he saw that it had worked. He had his love doll, and she was fucking beautiful, better than any doll you could buy in a store. “Was it good for you?” he murmured, then laughed. Once he’d caught his breath, he pulled out her plug, which was in her belly button. He got dressed, cleaned out her mouth, and put her in a grocery bag. He went home with the biggest damn smile on his face, and nearly got into an accident. A week later he got his pink slip from the plumbing company. It wasn’t actually a pink slip, but a meeting with Rob at the office and some paperwork in white. Having an unfinished job, with a female customer vanishing had caught up to him, and really, he was lucky he was just losing his job. After spending a week or so drinking and cursing, he figured he had to hit the pavement again. The pizza place a couple blocks from his house hired him fairly quickly, and the neighborhood got treated to the sight of a pizza delivery van. It was a shit job with shit pay, but on the other hand it wasn’t a literally shit job like being a plumber. There was also the possibility of using the amulet. He hadn’t stopped wearing it. Maybe it’d get him in trouble, but maybe he could get a doll to top Sarah. He got his chance when he was delivering a Hawaiian pizza (why the hell do people eat those?) to a pretty nice house near Park Avenue. The woman who opened the door was wearing a sheer bathrobe, open to reveal black lingerie underneath. In the warm lights of her house, she looked like a photo from one of the Playboys he’d had when he was a teenager, with sexy curves, full breasts, and, when he finally looked at her face, sensual lips, teased-out blond hair, and sultry eyes. It was like he’d walked into a porno again. She stepped aside, and motioned him to come in. The interior of the house had white walls, with the lamps in the shapes of naked women, like old statues. The woman got just close enough to him for her chest to brush up against his. He felt something in his pocket, and when he glanced down he saw she was pushing a twenty in there. “For the pizza. Though if you’d like you could stay a while.” Who the hell cared about pizza? Fuck the pizza. His dick was already straining against his jeans. Frank stopped himself from shouting “Fuck yes!” at the top of his lungs. “I’m game if you are.”

Danny Boy

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

A Leprechaun’s Tale of Ancient Victory over The Four Sisters - This is more whimsical and humorous than it is erotic. But then humor is always erotic. “He makes me laugh,” is one of the most often given reasons for a woman to love an otherwise unattractive, unlovable man. The story does contain descriptions / reference to normal sex, oral, anal, and masturbation.

It was very late at night– or very early in the morning depending on your point of view. I am always up sometime during the night. I think I inherited that from my father. In any case, it was a little after 2:00 am and I was sitting at my computer reading through stories that I planned to enter in this year’s Halloween Story contests.

Reunion

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

It happened a few years ago. I had walked past the shop many times. I preferred to pass by on the opposite side of the street. It would be in my view for longer that way. The whole time, my eyes would be glued to the window. I could see better close up, but I daren’t stop in front of it. If I walked on the same side of the road I would only get an instant to stare.

The Gift

Thu, 30 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

A woman receives a gift that can either be a blessing or a curse. This story is somewhere between a non-romance short story and a non-erotic semi-occult fantasy. It is very, very tame on the erotic side. There are some rough reference to a serial rapist, but no activity is described. If you are looking for something stronger, try some of my other stories. But if you are looking for a short, quirky little story that will possibly make you think, smile, or possibly even laugh when it is over, read on.

A Dream come True

Sat, 11 Oct 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Ever since I was little I always wanted to be a girl. So, when I met a guy who said he could make my dreams real I went for it. The only catch was that I had to give up everything and move in with him. He claimed to know magic and could bring my dream to reality. I would be the most beautiful 21 year old women around with nice big breasts.

Breast Man

Tue, 09 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“You, Sir, are a pig.”

Ben Greene grinned. At the ripe age of thirty, he’d heard it all, many times over. Women who displayed their most obvious charms, and then insulted him for expressing an honest appreciation for those charms.

Ben, by his own admission, was a breast man. He loved the way a woman’s breasts moved, especially the big ones. Of course, there were some who said he made his love known far too directly, his obvious stares and crude remarks being deemed offensive by many women. Not that he cared. He could accept the worst of insults from women who, for reasons he couldn’t begin to fathom, found his actions offensive.

Miniscule Matters

Tue, 09 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

INTRODUCTION

“Man, it is live in here tonight. Damn the bitches here tonight fine as hell,” Kevin said. There was so much noise in the club that Dennis had the hardest time hearing Kevin. It was just as difficult to make out what he was saying, but Dennis caught this particular statement. He certainly agreed with it. “You aint lying! What’s so special about tonight Kevin? Did we miss something,” Dennis asked.

The Outfit

Sat, 06 Sep 2014 00:00:00 +0000

When Jane saw the outfit at a auction site on the web she knew she had to have it even though the designer and date it was made, even the size was unknown she just felt drawn to it, the tightness of it on the person modeling it with the shoes and gloves made her wet looking at it. After bidding for two days she had finally won the purchase and was stunned when the seller said they would meet with her for the test fit and in a few days a young lady showed up at her door wearing her new dress. The young woman was very thin and acted very subdued but Jane invited her in and the two talked about the material as the young woman let her touch it before smiling and asked if she could go remove it for her to try on.

Satyr Day Nights Fever

Fri, 18 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

My name is Peter. I have got a confession to make. I am the world greatest lover.

I am also a satyr. And no, I am not gay.

I was born in New York. Worked for the city. I was on a clean-up crew after the towers fell and found this old brass bottle. It was twisted up good but some how it had not been squashed flat like everything else I had seen. It was not bigger than my hand so I stuffed it in my pocket with no one the wiser.

The Pit of Pleasure 4

Thu, 10 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure 3)

Part Four

“You know,” Crystal said as they made their way down through more tunnels. “I’m starting to have a bad feeling about this whole adventure.

“Only starting to?” Brunhilde said. She clearly wasn’t happy about what had happened back at the tree.

“It’s just… doesn’t it feel to anyone else like someone is manipulating us through this? Looking on for their own cruel amusement?”

Jess' Camping Adventure

Fri, 04 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“Ready for some more magic?”

Jess grinned. The last time Dale had practiced his magic on her, the orgasms she’d received had been amazing. Now, faced with the idea of another of his seemingly endless array of magical talents, she nodded eagerly.

“Ok, this one requires you to be naked.” Hearing this, Jess lost no time stripping off her clothes. Naked, she turned slowly in front of him, knowing full well how much he enjoyed the sight of her body.

Stephen

Fri, 04 Jul 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“I have an idea.”

“Yes, Master?”

Stephen grinned at the look of barely repressed apprehension on the woman’s face. In the past year and a half, since that amazing day he’d realized that, not only were genies real, but he now had control of one, he’d been exploring all the possibilities her magic could create. Of course, he’d dealt with the obvious first, commanding her to make him incredibly rich. He now lived in a palatial mansion, drove the most expensive cars, ate only the finest cuisine. Those, of course, had only been for starters.

Magical Costume Doll

Wed, 18 Jun 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Petra was fretting, walking to and fro, pacing like a caged animal. Jim looked at her walking back and forth until he finally spoke. “So have you an idea what you want for a Halloween costume, Petra?” he asked with a bemused expression.

“No, I really don’t. Zilvy hasn’t told me what she’s going as so I have no idea what mine should be,” she announced with a frown. “The only thing she told me was to expect a package from her and that’s it,” she informed Jim.

The Spandex Touch

Mon, 12 May 2014 00:00:00 +0000

In a time and place outside our own, there lived a mighty King and a beautiful Queen who resided over a great Kingdom. The King was just, and his lovely wife, the Queen spent most of her time looking for new ways to improve her already amazing beauty. The Queen had long raven hair with the brightest of shine and the fairest skin to seemed to glow, even in the darkest of night.

A Pair Of Lais

Fri, 25 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

She was, in every possible way, the perfect Asian woman. She had the long, shining black hair, the high cheekbones and almond eyes. She had, as well, the slim, petite figure, with its tight ass and small, firm breasts. She even spoke with the perfect accent. In short, she had everything she needed to be his perfect woman, with one exception. She didn’t have him, didn’t really seem to want him. And for that, he hated her.

The Mime In The Box

Fri, 25 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Charlie was on his usual jog through the park and decided to try out a new trail. It was one that he hadn’t noticed before. It seemed to go deep into the woods, an area he explored before. Eventually, he came upon a clearing. To his surprise, there was a young woman in a mime costume. She had platinum blonde hair, pale white skin, and bright red lips. She was wearing a tight black unitard, black tennis shoes, white gloves, and a black beret. She was the most gorgeous woman he had ever seen.

Storm of the Century

Thu, 24 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life. If you are under the age or 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

On Vacation

Tue, 15 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

So I was on a vacation back home when it happened. I had not been back to my hometown in at least ten years and it was time to visit my family and friends. As with all things over time my hometown had grown and changed, a lot. On my last excursion exploring the old downtown area on Sunday, before leaving to continue my vacation on Monday, I looked in the windows of the old shoe store that was actually still there. What surprised me was that in the window display in addition to the shoes and boots were some custom made halters and other tack for horses. Well this got my attention being that I have and love horses. So I had to go back when they were open on Monday.

Trouble in Fairyland 10: Epilogue

Tue, 15 Apr 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 9: Escape)

Chapter 10: Epilogue

I parted the branches carefully and looked out at the cleared yard behind the house. A house made of bricks. There was a wooden veranda, assorted strange furniture and fittings scattered about the yard and a large kennel. I had found the place. Now, I happily admit I hated him at times, but Big Bad Wolf has been good to and with me, and when I heard what Galinda the Good Witch of the East had done to him I wanted my revenge. It was just plain unfair, and I have a terrible sense of fairness.

Tiffany's Tights

Fri, 28 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Hey. I guess I should introduce myself. I’m Chris. I’m Tiffany’s boyfriend. And I’m about to tell you about the weirdest, and yet most amazing night of my life. But first you have to understand - it all begins with Tiffany, and those gorgeous tights.

I first met Tiffany while shopping at the local mall. She was a year older than me (I was 18 at the time), and I had just recently begun to believe I could actually get away with buying tights in public. Let me fill you in: since I was a little kid, I always loved women’s pantyhose and tights. Whenever I saw a girl or woman wearing them, I would have to readjust my pants to hide my…excitement. It had slowly extended to me experimenting with wearing them myself! At first I stole pairs from female friends, but soon I desired the thrill of purchasing them myself, in public.

Ian's Revenge

Fri, 21 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Mary Rourke returned the phone to its cradle with a frown. None of the others were answering their phones, and the silence was beginning to worry her. Especially since tonight was to be the celebration of their latest coup.

The Rainbow of Dreams, that’s what they called themselves. Stacy Brown, the lawyer who knew every trick, every loophole. Brenda Marshall, the accountant who could make any number do whatever she chose. Marla Freemont, the high official with the city’s Commerce Department, with her myriad contacts in local, state and federal government. And Mary, the seductress, head an array of businesses geared toward man’s baser instincts.

Turnabout can be Fun

Sat, 08 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“When time-turning, you must be careful not to run into your other self. Wizards who do that have met with awful things.” That was the warning Professor had given me when she handed me the time-turner, and for most of the fall term, I’d been very careful. But now it was December. I’d been double-studying, two-timing classes, and making every possible educational advantage of the time-turner hanging around my neck. But I was tired. Emotionally exhausted. I needed something else, something more, all right, I needed someone.

Temptation

Fri, 07 Mar 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“That parcel is here Susy!” Cheryl shouted, as she battled through the front door of the flat. Cheryl kicked it out of the way and busied herslef with the shopping: Susy’s damned projects always seemed to involve some disaster - late night, long journeys, and this latest one… She couldn’t even get Susy to admit what this one was all about. All she was told was to look out for this large and important parcel. And here it was - in the way of her shopping, swathed in tons of sticky tape.

The Eighth House 4: The Mark

Fri, 14 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Eighth House 3: Questions)

Part 4: The Mark

It took me three days before I tried to simply walk through the door that led up to Lady Amelia’s rooms. Three days during which the only concession to training me came on the first morning, when Lady Amelia asked a dark skinned girl from somewhere in the south of the Hundred Kingdoms to show me how to stand and kneel, present myself and keep my eyes cast down when speaking to others who weren’t slaves. All that, in one strenuous morning, spent sweating naked through position after position until the girl, Nalla, was pleased enough with my progress to reward me with a kiss on the lips and a whispered assurance in my ear.

Wrong Target

Sun, 02 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Frederick leaned back with a thoughtful frown. Not too shabby, he thought. I may have to keep this one for a while.

Casually, he checked the ropes binding the woman’s ankles to the rear legs of his armchair. More ropes stretched from her wrists to the chair’s front legs, holding her bent across the chair’s back. Duct tape covered the woman’s mouth, while a cheap looking sleep mask covered her eyes.

Boys to Toys

Sat, 01 Feb 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Part I

“What do you think she is going to do to us,” Marcus asked.

“I don’t know Marcus! I just don’t know! I still don’t know what the hell she put in our drinks and at that, how the hell did she get us in this dark ass room without any help? Besides answering those questions, what the fuck did she do to our clothes,” Chris asked.

Marcus and Chris had spent all of last night at a nearby house party held by one of their classmates. At the party was a woman name Crystal Lewis. Crystal wasn’t really known to socialize with her peers much. At the same time, she would keep to herself thanks to all that people had said about her. She would often be made fun of and excluded from many activities. Interesting enough, you would expect such treatment while on a high school campus – but this is college.

Cedric Returns... Sort Of

Sat, 18 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

this story is a continuation from Cedric

“Mother, when can I go out?”

Miranda glanced up from the page she was reading. “Out? Why would you want to go out?”

“Because I haven’t been out in ages.”

“What about your studies?”

“Finished.”

Miranda’s eyes widened slightly. “Already?”

“Mother, I’ve been reading that dusty old book forever.”

Miranda smiled. “Not quite, dear.”

“Well, it seems like it. Mother, I know I still have a lot to learn, but I’m going crazy stuck here. The last time I went out was when you took me to see some stupid pyramids being built.”

For 400 Years

Sat, 18 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

“It’s a relatively simple spell,” she said. She was dressed simply in a plain grey dress, no tights or stocking and low heels, despite this her 5’ 6”height and the voluptuous shape of her body made her very desirable. She was a witch who had imprisoned in a cellar beneath my house for nearly 400 years.

It all started when I bought this Elizabethan house, it was almost derelict and I worked on it for 2 years to restore back to its original state. I had inherited a large sum from my parents and at 40 years of age could retire and do almost anything I want to.

Tiffany's Tights

Tue, 07 Jan 2014 00:00:00 +0000

Marie's Plaything

Tue, 31 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

It all started when my wife Marie looked over my shoulder at the computer screen, asking “What’s that you’re looking at?”

Startled by her creeping up on me, I didn’t know that she was there until she spoke; it was too late to deny what I was reading on the computer. “It’s just some stories.” I replied, hoping that she would leave me and not delve any further.

The site in question was a giantess stories site, I love reading the stories on there and get quite turned on by some of the action in some of the stories, I have several favourites that I daydream or fantasise about. But it’s not something I’d ever shared with anyone let alone my wife.

The Spell

Sun, 29 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Normally I scoff at anything that has the word ‘Magic’ attached to it, but the word of friends and others had led me to the door of a dusty little shop in a dark back street of the town I really don’t want to tell you about. And when I left I had in my pocket a small brown bottle with a wooden stopper and a wallet far emptier than it had been when I went in.

The Spell

Sun, 29 Dec 2013 00:00:00 +0000

The Bonding Solution

Mon, 11 Nov 2013 00:00:00 +0000

When did this all start? Probably after my party. Yes, that had to be it. I’d had a few friends over. Nothing major, just five or six friends who sat around and had a few drinks and pretty much bullshitted the night away. It’s went on like that until about 1 AM, at which point I had to chase everyone out ‘cause I’d had a very long day and I was ready to hit the sack. Kim had stayed to help me put things away. Kim was someone I’d known since college. We’d taken classes together our last two years, and we’d been friends for the last five years since graduation. Kim was a classical beauty, at least to me. She was truly gorgeous. She was Chinese, with a slim figure and pert breasts and lovely black hair that reached just past her shoulders. She’d been born in Beijing, lived there three years, then left China with her parents when they immigrated to Holland. She’d lived in Amsterdam until she was sixteen, then her family moved to the US. She was something of a free spirit. She once told me that growing up in “the land of legal prostitution and drugs” will do that to a person if they have an open mind. She knew a lot of things about art and literature and architectural design, stuff that I knew little about. She liked to dress in what some would call a “provocative” fashion, with very short skirts, reveling tops and high heels. She did drugs in moderation and really didn’t care to drink. She mentioned one time that she masturbated at least once a day, and preferred dildos to the real thing. Needless to say, she had an active imagination as well. We’d just gotten everything in either the garbage or the dishwasher, and we were relaxing in the living room, me on the sofa, her on the love seat. I was in my black slacks and matching pullover, and Kim was wearing this little brown number with matching tights that drove me just a little crazy. She was sitting with her back against the armrest, her legs together and stretched out. She sighed and then, out of nowhere, goes, “What’s the strangest fantasy you’ve ever had?” I had to think about that one. When it came to fantasies I wasn’t really out there. Oh, there was the “I wish I was an elven princess” sort of thing, but I knew what Kim was asking about were sexual fantasies. Of which I didn’t have many. I didn’t really need them. My sex life was good, thank you. About the kinkiest I ever got was being spanked once in a while, although I did allow someone–Kim, if you must know–simultaneously penetrate my vagina and anus with vibrators one night. I thought for a moment, then I told her, “I think I’d like to be forced to wear really slutty looking outfits, like leather and latex all the time.” “Oh, you would?” Kim arched her brows and smiled. I knew she liked looking at me in leather, and had even bought me a leather mini skirt for those times “when we’re out, so you have something nice to wear when I’m looking at you.”

The House

Thu, 31 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Hello, dear.”

Smiling, Mellisandra gazed down at the woman struggling on the floor. Tight leather straps encircled the woman’s body at regular intervals from shoulders to ankles, while a leather panel covered her mouth. Altogether, Mellisandra thought, a most appealing sight. Still, much as she enjoyed the view, it was time to get things moving.

“House, let her talk.” Immediately, the gag vanished from the bound woman’s mouth. For a moment, the woman’s jaws worked silently before she found her voice.

The Defiled One

Wed, 30 Oct 2013 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2013 Tale

= = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Just a typical Halloween night in the psych ward, except that a dead man shows up as a beautiful nymphomaniac. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

“It isn’t that I hate Halloween, Mary, and no, I don’t have a wife or family that I have to be with or kids to take Trick-or-Treating. It’s just that I totally and absolutely hate being on duty at a state psychiatric facility on Halloween. That’s why at the very beginning of every year I put in for a week of vacation from October 28th through November 2nd. You approve it every year, including this year. I do that because I do not want to be here nor do I have any desire to be on call at all this week.”

Djinn

Mon, 16 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

In a large, smoky cavern, a strange meeting was taking place. The cavern, lit only by torches, seemed to stretch forever, any sign of walls or ceiling lost within the surrounding darkness. The torches, set on poles, lighted only a small circle of the floor. Within that circle, set back into the shadows nearly at the edge of complete darkness, sat a curved row of seven throne like chairs. Their occupants, four male, three female, gazed silently at the two who stood in the center of the circle.

Cedric

Sat, 07 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Why is it, Cedric wondered, settling back onto his throne-like chair, that everyone, from the lowest peasant to the highest noble, seemed to think their private problems were worthy of the king’s personal resolution? Not exactly an idle thought, since he did happen to be king, and he did get large numbers of audience requests. However, being a practical king, he’d quickly found a way to turn this to his advantage. He’d decided to delegate.

Ariel

Wed, 04 Sep 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Ariel staggered through her apartment door in an exhausted huff.

Things were not exactly going the way she had hoped. Three years since she had graduated from design school and she had been unable to break her way into the fashion industry. It had taken her almost a year to get the unpaid internship in a Manhattan design house that had itself eaten another year of her life in a series of menial tasks and drudgery. Right when her internship was ending (and her chance to join the company seemed imminent) the economic recession crashed down on them with layoffs and lost opportunities. She had spent the last year working a series of low-paying temp office jobs, sending out resumes that never brought a reply. Her portfolio sat in a corner, gathering dust, her designs ignored.

Family Ties 2: Let the Games Begin

Thu, 15 Aug 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Family Ties)

Part 2: Let the Games Begin

“I would love to see the letter my dear.”

Ken and Kyle were out with friends and Janice and Kelly accepted Uncle Sy’s invitation to dine out with him. Sy had just returned from a trip and was eager to be updated on family affairs, especially Kelly’s decision on college.

Sy took the letter from Kelly and chose to read aloud.

Kandy Kane 2: Hard Kandy

Thu, 11 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Kandy Kane 2: Hard Kandy

Since their first adventure in the candy factory (see “Kandy Kane”) Mika and Trevor have been dating regularly. Their relationship was really strong and for the first time in his life Trevor was truly happy. He loved Mika not only because she beautiful but because she was smart, funny, easy to be around but most of all she wanted nothing from him but his affection. She was the first person he had met that didn’t use him for his money and she was ok with his magic. Mika had a crush on Trevor in high school and when she and him they met years later, they got along really well and she like the way Trevor treated her and handled himself. He was sure of his actions but not cocky about them.

Wish Granted

Wed, 10 Jul 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Power of the Ring

Wed, 01 May 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Driving home late one rainy night I came across an accident where a car had skidded off the road. It appears the car hit an embankment on the side of the road and flipped over. The car resting in the middle of the road, upside down with smoke coming from under the hood.

I pulled the car over to see if they were alright, when I got to the car a woman in the driver’s seat appeared to be unconscious and hurt pretty bad. I tried to call for help but there was no service on my cell phone. I could smell gasoline and decided that I needed to get her away from the car. I pulled the woman from the car, then picked her up and carried her to my car, a safe distance from the burning vehicle. Just as I was placing her in the passenger seat of my car, her car burst into flames.

Susan's Latex Birthday

Sun, 28 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

“Thank you Jess! This is the best birthday gift ever!” Susan gave her little sister a hug. Jess returned the hug; she’d never seen her sister so excited. “The sorceress said she’d be over here around three, so we should be expecting her any minute now. The sorority sisters are off for a while, looking for something or other for the party, so you’ll have privacy. It’s just… you’re certain you want to do this?” Susan looked at her little sister. She was a freshman in college now, in the Tau-Theta sorority, with sheepish good looks. She tended to wear her brown hair fairly long, and had a tendency to hide behind it when she wasn’t comfortable. Four years ago, just before Susan had gone off to the university herself, she confided to her sister a secret fetish. For as long as she could remember, she’d been obsessed with the idea of being a sex doll. So much about it appealed to her; the helplessness, the anonymity, the inhumanity… it had just fascinated her almost from childhood. Sharing the kinky secret with her sister had meant a lot to Susan. She trusted Jess with anything, and knew she’d never betray her secret passion. That said, she’d never imagined Jess would find and pay a sorcerer to actually do* the deed. “Well, I hope you like it…” Jess, always a bit prudish with such affairs, looked rather nervous. Susan thought it was adorable. “I love it Jess! I don’t think I’d ever have actually taken the initiative to do it on my own. You’re making my dream come true Sis! How did you ever find someone who’d agree to this?” “Oh, she’s my girlfriend’s aunt on her father’s side. I met her at a family dinner a couple months ago and she mentioned that she did some transformation work. I remembered what you confided to me, so I asked her if she’d be willing to do a temporary doll transformation last week and she agreed. I got a pretty good price too, much less than what the Guilds would cost.” “Ooo, she’s not guild? That’s great! Ever since that scandal back in ’44 I’d never been able to trust them. I actually tried to set up something like this once but I chickened out, thinking there was too much of a chance they’d just sell me to some guy and I’d be stuck in my fantasy forever. But if you know her and trust her, then this is perfect!” She gave Jess another hug. “I know that there’s more to this… uh, this thing for you other than just being changed, so I did a little talking and I’ve managed to come up with a way that gets you, ahem, used too.” Now Jess was earnestly blushing, but Susan’s heart was pounding in excitement. “The sorority does a party this time of the semester, blowing off steam after midterms. Well, I’ve talked it over with them, pitched the idea… They think it’d be fun to have a sex doll for the party, just to see what some of the guys do, maybe get the hornier ones out of their hair. I’ve seen how drunk some of these guys get; am sure you’d be… ah… used. Certainly at least once.” Susan giggled, an enthusiastic light in her eyes. Jess shook her head. This was all too weird for her. She had no idea why her sister wanted this. Sue was taller than Jess, long blonde hair, full lips, impressive breasts; she’d have no problems getting guys. She never did. But she wanted this, and Jess wanted her big sister to be happy. So she had kept her ears open, and when the opportunity came up, she grabbed it, just in time for Susan’s birthday. There was a knock at the door. Susan gasped in excitement, her attitude striking Jess as being something like a little girl on Christmas morning, or maybe an excitable puppy looking forward to supper. Jess answered the door to the sorority’s common room. Before her was Tabetha, a young sorceress and rising aspirant of the Twelve Winds school of magic. If Jess hadn’t known of her before this meeting, she’d think the woman was just another visitor to the college, attractive but too old to be a student. She was conservatively dressed in a light jacket, jeans, and an unassuming top; she kept her dark hair tied in a bun. “Ah, Tabetha, please come in,” Jess said. The sorceress entered the sorority house and took a seat on a couch in the common room. Jess had some tea prepared and three of them spent some time chatting. It seemed like a good time to not be in any of the Magician’s Guilds, what with the recent fallout they were suffering from a number of scandals, frequently involving the misuse of clients. Susan acted polite and civil, but was jittery with barely contained excitement. After a few minutes Tabetha got up and pulled a book from her purse. “Down to business girls,” Tabetha put her heavy spell book on the table and opened it to a section she’d marked with purple silk tassels. “There are actually quite a few spells you can select from. It mostly comes down to personal preference.” Susan pulled her blushing sister over to the table, her body tense with excitement. “What can you do to me?” “Well… there’s Lor’thoran’s Living Doll Lexicarum. It’s a pretty strong spell, but the effects aren’t as extreme as some of the others. It turns you pretty much into an animate real doll. Not fully inanimate, but definitely not alive either. You can move around but you can’t speak. There aren’t any mental suggestions with this model, but since your sense of touch is greatly magnified, subjects tend to become focused on pleasuring themselves and others. The spell usually lasts three to four weeks.” Susan shook her head, “No, that won’t do it. I don’t want to be able to move and interact. Can you make me an inactive doll?” Jess was a tad worried that her sister hadn’t objected to the duration first. “Alright, that narrows down the choices some,” Tabetha flipped past a dozen or so pages in her book, “Okay, maybe this will do it. Anne’s Amiable Amour, lasts ten to twelve hours, transforms the subject into a perfectly realistic human replica made out of rubber. Again, you’d look just like a real doll. This one comes with a hefty mental component; you wouldn’t remember being alive when you’re in the doll state, but subjects often find it difficult to remember what happened as dolls anyway. Very useful for subjects who want to get through the transformation as painlessly as possible.” “No, definitely not for me. I want to remember it, and feel it as fully as possible.” “Thought as much… that brings us to Leonard’s Latex Lover, I think you might like this one. It lasts indefinitely, and transforms you into an inflatable love doll. Very realistic, but not quite as perfect an appearance as the real dolls have. Still, top of the line, high quality, and you’d stay fully aware. It’s actually generated a bit of a problem; some estimate that about forty percent of all top-scale inflatable dolls are actually created with this spell, but I digress. Those who’ve had it reversed claim that their touch is extraordinarily intense, and the fact that you’re inflatable seems to have its own strange sensation.” “Ooh, that sounds good,” Susan said through her growing grin. “Standard three holes, each modified to magically grasp whatever’s put in them. Each is self-lubricating. Your skin becomes a latexy, rubber-like substance. Smooth and somewhat shiny. You’re compartmentalized, so your breasts will have some realistic jiggle physics. The spell will exaggerate your figure and distort your face a bit… there’ll certainly be a resemblance, but unless someone’s looking at you who knows you they probably won’t realize that you’re the love-doll. You’ll start out fully inflated with a plug tucked into your lower back, but you’ll be somewhat pressurized so it’ll be hard to manually reinflate you. Best to use a pump if you have to travel.” “This is perfect! When can you do the change?” Susan pressed. “Now wait, are you sure this is reversible? She can be annoying at times but I’d just want to be certain my sister doesn’t become a blow-up doll for the rest of my life,” Jess said. “It’s perfectly reversible,” Tabetha said with a reassuring smile. “Downright easy to reverse if it’s done within a week. Just as long as there isn’t any structural damage, and that’s really hard to do with the magical latex, then it’ll be a breeze. Just tell me when you want me to undo the spell and I’ll make it my priority. As for when I can cast it, I have all the reagents here, I can do it now if you’d like.” Jess bit her lip nervously, “Are you sure you want to do this, Siss? “More than anything, Jess,” Susan said, her blonde curls bouncing around her head and an eager smile on her soft lips. She looked just like Jess remembered her on Christmas Eve when they were both girls. She hadn’t looked so excited in years. Again, the objections and reservations Jess held against this peculiar idea melted in the face of her sister’s desire. “All right, we can begin as soon as you’re ready. You’ll have to be nude, of course,” Tabetha prompted. Jess turned to speak with Susan, but was silenced when she saw her sister already unfastening her jeans. A bit unsure about what to do, she backed towards the couch and took a seat, watching her sister’s strange desire come true from across the common room. Susan couldn’t wait. She dropped her jeans and pulled down her plain panties, revealing her perfectly shaven legs and pussy. She’d always kept them immaculately shaven, largely as a subtle nod to her secret fetish. She’d run her hands over them when she was alone, imagining they were smooth plastic. Now she wouldn’t have to imagine any more. She couldn’t wait. Her top and bra flew off soon after, exposing her shapely body and perky breasts. Her erect nipples betrayed her arousal in the warm room. Jess was blushing deeply and making an earnest effort to hide behind her unruly dark hair. It was rather unnerving just how much her sister looked like her girlfriend. Tabetha was being professional. She hardly took notice of the shapely naked woman in front of her as she gathered the reagents she’d need for the spell. Simple enough, really. A few drops of liquid latex, a rune-stone focus, and can of piss-flavored energy drink should do the trick. She chugged down the Indigo Auroch Energy Drink. Nasty stuff, but she needed the energy, and that wretched stuff certainly gave her ready calories and sugar to burn. Her reserves boosted, she set down the rune-focus before the nude Susan. She began chanting the words of power as she focused mystic power through the stone and into her client. “Is there anything I need to do?” Susan asked. “Just relax,” Tabetha whispered between chants, dripping the liquid latex onto her rune-stone. The second the liquid hit the stone the transformation began. The first thing Susan noticed was a strange pressure in her chest. It wasn’t unpleasant, but it was profoundly odd. Almost like she’d taken an impossibly big breath of air. At that thought she realized she wasn’t breathing. She didn’t have to. Indeed, she found she couldn’t budge. ‘I’m being inflated!’ she realized to her mounting delight. The pressure grew and spread. As it permeated through her body, making her skin feel tight against her body, she noticed a similar feeling spreading through her breasts. Looking down she saw them expand; literally ballooning up as they filled with the same delightful pressure that was flooding her body. The smooth, massive orbs began to shimmer and the most amazing sensation crept along her tight skin. She could feel it everywhere, tickling her fingers and toes, caressing her legs and thighs, bringing the most marvelously smooth sensation with it. She found she couldn’t move her hands to investigate this new feeling, or move her neck to witness it, but she could still see the change as it swept over her breasts, turning her expanded chests into smooth, shiny, dark latex. She hadn’t expected the change in body color, but now that she had seen it she wouldn’t have wanted it any other way. She wanted to touch herself, to feel this new skin, but no muscle would respond. Indeed, she doubted she had any left now. Her mind was filled with the sensation of her new skin, delicate, sensitive, her erect nipples teasing her with nothing but the currents of the room air as stimulation. Suddenly she began to tip. She’d been standing at ease when the spell began, but now her posture shifted, causing her to fall to the ground on her back. She bounced a bit when she hit the floor, and would have laughed had she still had breath. Her legs moved, shifting to an almost missionary position that left the smooth folds of her sex invitingly exposed. Her arms moved behind her back, bending slightly to prop her upper torso up, exposing the magnificent orbs of her inflated breasts and presenting her face to easy access. Lastly she felt her mouth open, forming an eager ‘O’ shape with her puckered lips and longing eyes staring out invitingly. Her hair had become black, and fluttered delightfully along her ultra-sensitive, dark-purple latex skin. ‘I’m a doll now! I’m a fuck doll!’ she thought to herself in glee. She’d wanted this for ages. And now here she was, shiny, immobile, open, sexy, anonymous, everything she’d wanted. Her skin was delightfully sensitive, just the pressure inside of her was arousing. Jess, wildly blushing, walked up to her sister. It was embarrassing to admit, but she was hot. She had the type of body Jess would go for, and now it was sitting down, pouting with an open mouth, in an almost-missionary position, rendered in dark purple latex that glistened in the room’s light. “She’s… still in there, right?” Jess hesitantly asked. “Rather, she IS there,” Tabetha said, reclining in the chair and taking another sip of her Indigo Auroch. “You’re sister’s occupying nothing but magical latex and pressurized air right now. Well, she’s not really the air, but it’s there too.” A smile crept onto the sorceress’ tired face, “So now we sell her to the emporium. We can get a good few grand for one that’s turned out as well as she did. They’ll brand her, ship her, and she’ll be out of your hair and in some creepy guy’s closet for the rest of your life. Just give me a 20% cut.” ‘I’m going to be sold! How could she do that!? Just a doll in some pervert’s closet, used and deflated to be stored until I’m used and used again…’ Susan thought, suddenly stunned. “What?!” Jess nearly screamed. Tabetha laughed, “I get all my inanimate clients with that one. Besides,” she leaned forward and gave the Susan-doll a playful slap on her inflated latex thigh, “somehow I don’t think this one would have minded.” ‘I… might have…’ Susan thought, relishing the brief contact of the woman’s hand on her tight rubber skin. “That… that wasn’t funny,” Jess breathed, feeling her heart pump as the panic left her. “I beg to differ. Anyway, I think I’d best be off. I have some other clients who want a sorceress. Doubt it’ll be anything as interesting as your sister, but you never know.” She took one last sip of her energy drink, glowered at it for an instant, and tossed the rest into the nearby trash bin. “Wish I could come to the party you two were talking about. It sounds interesting.” Jess shook her head, “bunch of jocks from the frats, some sorority sisters edging them along; bad music and cheap beer. I normally avoid going to these things, but my girlfriend’s in the sorority and she gets a kick watching these guys make dicks of themselves.” “Sounds just like my college days. Well, have fun luv.”

Consuming Passions

Thu, 25 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

‘It was a dark and stormy night…’ Well actually it was quite a balmy summer evening but It certainly should have been dark and stormy. Catherine mused to herself as she finished pouring white powder in a neat circle on the freshly swept clearing floor. A little under average height Catherine Holt was a pale, slightly overweight girl just edging into her twenties. Her clothes were filthy after sweeping the clearing free of leaves. Hooking her long black hair back behind her ear she paused stretching and rubbing the small of her back with her free hand. “Next time I’ll bring a bloody leaf blower.” Kneeling down she began to carefully pour more powder into complicated patterns referring to the blackened volume by her side. As she worked her way around the circle her thoughts drifted back to when she first found the book… “What about this one Cathy?” “Thirteen pink and fluffy love spells? We are looking for decent books Sue decent books on the craft don’t have pink fluffy covers and they don’t come with a free pen either.” Sue Jenkins was hopeless Catherine mused, at eighteen Sue had seemed so clued in about the occult she had her own set of tarot cards and she even knew about the healing power of crystals. Now nearing her twentieth birthday Catherine had long since decided her friend was beyond help. Her hair dyed black to match her long painted fingernails,Sue wore a black velvet bodice with long medieval sleeves and a skirt of layered black cobweb lace. The effect should have looked exotic, but sue just managed look like a rather gothic shuttlecock. For two years Catherine and Sue had dreamed of travelling Europe and seeing the world and after two years of putting up with Sue college was over and they could barely scrape up enough money to visit a mouldy old second-hand bookshop. “Are you even listening to me Cathy?” “Sorry Sue” Catherine realised with a start she had been standing there completely ignoring Sue’s continuing twittering. “Look there’s nothing here lets just go.” Sue’s face fell “But Cathy they have all the new Bronze Eagle Fox books in.” “The last time you read any of that rubbish you announced to the entire college that your name was now Willow Dolphin Song and you were going to live on a commune in New England.” “That’s not fair Cathy.” Her friend muttered lowering her eyes in embarrassment. “Look I’m going stay here and read whatever you want.” Leaving Sue in the stacks Catherine made for the front of the shop, Mordred’s Books was an ancient building, a creaking pile of extensions and extra wings seemingly bolted on at random and filled floor to ceiling with decaying shelves and musty books forming a maze of incomprehensible passages. After a few minutes scurrying through the maze Catherine realised she was lost. “Sue! Sue! Can you hear me? Sod where is the dammed exit.” The stacks here were even closer together than in the rest of the shop, most of the books were old hardbacks in bad repair; their spines pocked with mould and covered in grime. Above her head a broken arrow sign dangled from its single remaining hook declaring to the world at large that the occult section was somewhere under her feet. “Sue, damn it you are never about when I actually need you.” Seeing dim sunlight coming from an even narrower aisle Catherine turned sideways and began to squeeze down the narrow passage, she sidestepped over small piles of torn and ruined volumes scattered across the floor. “They really need to clean back here, damn it Sue where the hell are you?” The stack’s turned abruptly, the light that was streaming into the passage was coming from a dirty skylight set above a narrow doorway. ‘Well I’ve come this far.’ Catherine thought to herself as she turned the door handle. The room beyond the door was as immaculate as the passage behind it was filthy, the walls were panelled with rich golden brown wood, the tidy bookshelves built into the walls. A spotless heavy wood table matched perfectly the colour of the walls and several green leather upholstered recliners were scattered around it. All in all Catherine thought it looked like she had stepped right back into the nineteenth century. “Can I help you my dear?” the voice was old but firm with a perfectly polite English accent. “Who’s there?” “Oh I do apologise” with a gentle creak a handsome elderly gentleman raised himself from one of the leather recliners brushing his long white hair back over his shoulders. “Edward Mordred at your service my dear, a pleasure to meet you.” The old man was dressed in a simply gorgeous velvet suit of the darkest purple, his shirt was obviously silk with lace at the collar and cuffs, from the size of his shoulders it was obvious he had been powerfully built in youth. “Do excuse my attire my dear I tend to dress more for how I feel than what is popular as I grow older, but then I see you yourself are something of an individual.” “I’m sorry.” Catherine stammered quite at a loss for something to say to the curious gentleman, “I got lost in the stacks, I didn’t mean to disturb you I’m just looking for the way out.” “Oh I’m sure you didn’t mean to disturb me my dear so few people know I’m back here after all, but I rather believe in fate over luck my dear.” The old man smiled warmly. “Are you a pagan?” Catherine asked, the old man certainly looked odd enough to be an elderly pagan, perhaps he was an old hippy with all that long white hair. “Oh I’m something of a student of the Occult my dear, a dabbler in things arcane. You have a bit of spark in you. I see it now. I have just the thing for you my dear.” The old man went to the bookshelf behind him and pulled out a thick red book with gold lettering. “le Majick j’taime, a little love magic to enhance your life perhaps?” ‘More bloody love spells’ Catherine thought. “Sorry Sir Love spells don’t interest me.” The old man frowned a moment, “tricky customer eh, well if love isn’t for you how about the Mort’s Grimiore? Talk to spirits raise the dead?” the old man lifted free a large black volume with silver writing. ‘We tried to call up Sue’s great grandmother last year all we managed to do was upset the neighbours’ Catherine thought. “I don’t want to play around with ghosts I want real magic not silly illusions.” For an instant the old mans expression turned solemn then his ready smile returned. “If you hunger for real power then I may have the volume you seek my dear.” The old man turned and walked across the room to a cabinet Catherine could have sworn hadn’t been there before. Opening the doors the old man pulled out a slender book with a charred and blackened cover and a tarnished silver lock. “Consuming Passions, an excellent tome, if a trifle dangerous for the unwary.” The old man patted down his pockets in absent-minded fashion clicking his fingers in sudden realisation and gave out a sudden piercing whistle. Catherine turned at the sound of claws on the wooden floor of the passage, a huge shaggy black dog trotted past her and went to sit at the elderly gentleman’s feet. “Don’t mind Wulf my dear I found him sniffing around where he didn’t belong a long time ago he makes an excellent guard dog, but he was certainly a pain to housebreak.” The old man reached down and pulled a small ornate key on a silver chain from around the hound’s neck. “Can never be too careful where books of magic are concerned I always say.” He wound the chain around the book and held it out to Catherine. “For a pleasant moment in an otherwise plagued day take it with my blessing my dear, no charge.” For a moment his smile faltered again and he suddenly looked stern. “you have a hunger my dear, be careful you do not pay too much to sate it.” “Thanks Mr Mordred,” Catherine took the old took in her hands the charred cover feeling surprisingly soft and warm to the touch. “Wulf here will lead you out my dear, if you ever find you need advice I’m sure a lady like you will be able to find me again.” The old man watched the young girl squeeze back into the narrow passage. “But I don’t think ill be seeing you again somehow my dear.” He said quietly to himself. Completing the complicated symbols around the circle Catherine dusted herself off and checked her watch. Standing in the exact centre of the circle checking the book she began to read aloud. “Hungry one I call to thee. I summon you from the endless void, I call you from your halls of flesh I hold open the veil so you may enter.” Pulling a lighter from her pocket she bend down and set fire to the powder with her free hand, the circle erupted into blue flame the symbols catching fire in sequence as she continued to chant. “I Light the sacred flame, I offer you lusts bargain. Grant my wish. Appear to me!” With each verse the flames grew higher, with the last words of the final verse still ringing in the air the flames roared skywards completely surrounding her in blue fire. As the flames died back to a narrow blue line of flame Catherine looked around the circle expectantly. “Hello? Is there anyone there?” The book said the summoning was simple as long as the practitioner truly believed in their ability to invoke what was summoned, flipping through the pages of the book Catherine tried looking for something she might have missed. “Stupid book why didn’t it work cant see in this bloody gloom should have brought a torch.” “Allow me.” The voice was deep and masculine every single syllable sounded as if it was dipped in honey, as he spoke the growing darkness was driven back by a rich golden glow. Catherine whirled around dropping the book with a thud as she turned to face the creature she had summoned, as she caught sight of him her breath caught in her throat. Long tangled golden hair hung like a mane cascading down his muscled chest. His flawless skin was deeply tanned and his wide eyes a glowing gold without iris or pupil. He stood a head taller than her, and she noticed he had a small pair of curling horns like an antelope sticking up through his tangled curls. His body was perfect, like something sculpted by some inspired Greek artist of history and he was she blushed to see completely naked. The light came from his outstretched hand where a flame danced upon his open palm. “You summoned me sweet one.” The beast looked her up and down a slow seductive smile in his perfect lips. “You have something you want, Wealth, power beauty beyond mortal compare? Tell me your desires and I will make them reality, if you are willing to pay the price.” “I won’t give you my soul.” Catherine said, the book had been very clear on what to say. “I deal not in souls little one, keep your immortality it is your flesh that interests me.” “My flesh you cannot have either demon pick another price.” Catherine replied. “Do I look like a demon my tasty little treat?” He asked raising one flawless eyebrow. “A demon is small and red with extremely bad hygiene the book calls me the lord of lust do try not to ad lib darling.” “I’m sorry this is my first summoning” Catherine said without thinking. “Oh don’t worry my dear after a few centuries of the same old script it can be nice to chat awhile but do try not to call me demon again its very demeaning.” He smiled and stretched his spine audibly cracking as he arched his back. “Oooh I needed that, being corporeal is nice but summoning always gives me backache. Now where were we… ah yes” he cleared his throat and continued in an even deeper more seductive tone. “If I cannot take your soul nor possess your flesh then you have nothing I want lovely sorceress.” Catherine picked up the book and flipped through the pages until she found the proper section. “I will not give you my flesh to keep but in exchange for your power I will offer you one night of carnal pleasure to sate your endless hunger for the night at least.” Catherine looked up at him expectantly. “how was that?” she asked. “Much better my dear but do try not to break character.” He winked at her. “One night of passion for my power this I grant but on one condition, I will take no more than you give freely but I shall take all that you give me whatever that may be.” He folded his arms and looked at her expectantly. “speak your desires and seal the bargain.” Catherine closed the book her heart fluttering in her chest, finally all she ever wanted was hers to ask for finally she would have whatever she desired. “Grant me wealth health and beauty great one, I want to be wealthy powerful and beautiful with a long healthy life to enjoy it in.” He frowned at her, “You know traditionally your supposed to ask for one gift at a time but what the hell, for you lady anything you ask.” This was it, deal struck bargain made. Once she invited him into the circle there was no backing out, she would end up with what she wanted or… well she didn’t want to think about the price of failing. “Then I accept your offer and invite you into the circle.” The flames reared again as he stepped closer but the fires that would have burned him to ash had he tried to enter by force parted to let him enter and for the first time she caught his scent upon the breeze, all spice and musky maleness that made her heart race. “Wh.. what do we do now?” she asked as he smiled at her timidity his broad smile showing of his long canines. “First a change of scenery, I like the woods as much as the next person but really after a few hundred times it begins to lose its charm.” With a wave of his hand the world seemed to shift the forest disappearing into darkness… The humid heat hit her first like stepping into a sauna from a cold room, as her eyes adjusted to the dim red light she made out the shape of a bed piled with furs. “There, much better.” He came closer his scent filling her senses, his burning hot fingertips slowly dragging down her cheek. “much more intimate don’t you agree?” “I.. that is.. should I undress?” now she was so close to him she was not certain this had been such a great idea. He laughed softly “I took care of that little detail while we travelled my dear, I dislike clothing one of mankind’s stranger ideas, things are always so much better naked.” With a gasp she looked down at herself, she was naked as the day she was born. He reached for her and she backed away. “Now my dear I hope you are not having second thoughts, all deals are final I’m afraid.” His smile turned suddenly predatory the aura of seduction tinged with sudden menace. “I’m not backing out” she stammered, the book had gone into rather grisly length over the fate of those who broke the bargain. “Then come to me my dear” He purred offering her his hand as he took a step back towards the bed. His hand was silken soft the nails long and golden coming to razor points, as she took his hand his long fingers curled around hers and he pulled her slowly towards him. “Don’t worry my dear, I promise you nothing but pure pleasure” his voice was soft and gentle as he enfolded her in his arms. His hot breath on her throat as he bent his neck, the burning touch of his lips on her shoulder. She felt his hands running down her back his long nails dragging down her soft pale skin his feather touch becoming firm as he pressed her downwards cradling her in his arms as he lowered her to the bed. His lips seemed everywhere at once kissing, licking and biting gently. “You taste simply delicious my dear, so soft and ripe” He purred his lips tracing their way down her neck. As her eyes began to adjust to the gloom the room seemed to move as if alive, she moaned as his long tongue found her nipple and began to tease. “Oh god I didn’t know it would feel this good.” “Not a god but my thanks for the compliment my lady.” He said releasing her nipple for a moment and smiling down on her before taking up the other between his teeth. She moaned as his hands trailed down her body and gently slid between her thighs and began to part them, his burning body pressing into her as his hips began to slip past her opening knees. She moaned softly as she felt the iron hardness of his manhood come to rest against her soft skin, he paused a moment and looked down at her. “Are you ready little one?” he purred. “Gods yes don’t stop” she gasped feeling him begin to move again, his hands sliding down to squeeze the cheeks of her ass and pull her up and onto him. “It doesn’t have to stop if you don’t command it little morsel, but carry on too far and you might find it rather difficult to leave” he laughed softly, she would have replied but at that moment he began to thrust and all thought of words escaped her. As she writhed in pleasure under him all thought of the book and its warnings on giving in to lust faded away like mist. A hard nip made her eyes open in shock and what she saw reaching out for her from over his shoulder almost made her scream, the walls that had seemed to writhe in the distant darkness had crept forward and now she could see it in gruesome detail. The walls looked like flesh, deep reds and fatty yellows shot through with pulsing veins and arteries and dripping with slick transparent fluid. And reaching out of it were the outlined shapes of women straining to reach her as they writhed beneath the slick surface like flies trapped in amber. “Don’t mind them they just like to watch.” he growled into her ear as he felt her freeze in shock. “But what are they?” she asked breathlessly as she clung to him. “Those that choose to give me their flesh become part of me and I am a part of this place, or rather It is a part of me.” he paused a moment his long nails trailing down her back “while I release their souls to the next life a part of them remains, consider these an echo of the flesh.” He moved within her again and in spite of herself she moaned with pleasure, closing her eyes she concentrated on the sensations and tried to block out thoughts of where she was. He was a consummate lover, with every touch she was thrown to the heights of pleasure. His lingering claws and thrusting manhood made her gasp and moan as orgasm after orgasm sent her into blissful daze that made her feel as if she was floating in midair… When he stopped within her again she almost had to fight to open her eyes, he loomed above her smiling down at her with a devilish grin. “That was beautiful sweetling but now I’m starved, time to move on to the main course.” he brought her legs up onto his chest and brought her feet slowly to his mouth his eyes locked with hers as he licked his lips. “No, don’t” she barely managed to force out the words, they came out barely a whisper a shadow of a command with no strength to them. “Don’t fight it my love, give into the pleasure only I can give for I hunger so. I will keep my oath. Your flesh I will take but your soul I will return to be reborn with all the gifts you have earned.” “You cannot take what isn’t offered.” She gasped. “True enough,” he replied “tell me to stop and I must obey but is that what you really want?” His eyes gleamed golden fire as he lifted her toes to meet his lips, she arched her back as his long tongue slid out to caress the soles of her feet. He sucked lovingly on each toe and nibbled on her delicate arches before giving one last lust filled smile and slipping her feet into his mouth. She opened her mouth to refuse him bout could not find the words. The book had warned of this, warned of the price of submitting even as it described the pleasures of doing so in exquisite detail. She tried again but the feeling of her feet being chewed delicately between those flawless white teeth made her wriggle in helpless pleasure. ‘if you don’t like it you can always tell me to stop’ his lips remained locked around her feet but she heard him clearly inside her head, as she watched voicelessly he gave the first swallow and she felt her heels gripped firmly by the muscles of his throat and dragged deeper into him.

Girls Night In

Fri, 19 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Shelly pulled the nearly sheer, black nylon, body stocking up her long, shapely legs, the neckline stretching just enough to clear her full hips, stretched some more to cover her bust. She slipped her hands into the arms, nestled her fingers in the tips. She stood before the mirror tugging and smoothing, avoiding looking down to where her dark bush burst through the hole in the crotch. But she did look and she blushed. This was so not her, but it was totally Cynthia. She imagined her wearing the garment on a date, imagined the date’s surprise when he slid his hand under her skirt and found…

Dream Weaver: Origins and Dreams - The Third Dream

Tue, 16 Apr 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Dream Weaver: Origins and Dreams)

Dream Weaver: Origins and Dreams

Part 2: The Third Dream

If Laura had looked uncomfortable going to bed in her basic underwear the first night I met her, than that third night she’d looked positively pained sleeping in an oversized t-shirt and boy-shorts. She also made a request that I not take part in her dream, I could watch if I wanted, but she didn’t feel comfortable with me being a part of it. I wasn’t going to pass up the opportunity to watch though, so when she fell asleep I triggered the spell.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 8: Afterward

Fri, 15 Mar 2013 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 7: Best laid plans…)

Chapter 8: Afterward

Like a civil-servant’s career, the Russian plains were endless and tedious. They stretched away to a disinterested horizon, brown and drab and humorless. The sky’s optimistic blue had been belted into the overcast’s mummification. From struggling weeds, water beaded from the morning storm, falling to the sod with disappointed drips.

Six riders sat on their scrawny ponies in a loose half-ring, lances drooping, leaning forward to peer at the thing on the ground before them. One of them nervously fingered her reins.

Battle Morn

Sat, 19 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

Lit by the rays of the morning sun, the city’s flags and banners waved their defiance for the invading army assembled outside the gate. As if in response, the army’s own flags and pennants waved every bit as defiantly. The approaching observer smiled at the martial sight.

As he approached, however, he began to realize that something wasn’t quite right. Other than the waving of flags, all was unusually still for the beginning of a battle. Frowning, he picked up his pace slightly.

Don't Be Trippin

Sat, 19 Jan 2013 00:00:00 +0000

They slowly crept threw the woods. Rumor had it there was an old man still lived in the ranch on the far side of the valley. He was said to be magical and had gifts hidden on his ranch. Cindy didn’t believe in any of this bullshit. She was here so her boyfriend would stop talking about it.

“Damn it!” Will huffed. “This trail is no good either.”

“Can we just leave now? There’s a reason why it’s called a rumor you know?” Cindy grew more irritated. “How long are you going to keep this up its getting dark?”

Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 3: Second Bauble - Their Experience

Sat, 22 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 2: Second Bauble)

Part 3: Second Bauble - Their Experience

I had to admit to myself that I was getting really turned on, not just seeing myself in that situation, but I really wanted to taste him, I wanted to taste his skin, my own skin. I wanted to lick my own pussy and suck on my own nipples that now resided on his body. I grabbed up the remote to the vibrator and set it to on, and left the room to get my husband’s ring from downstairs. Coming back upstairs I set his ring down on the bed stand. By time I had rejoined him, I could tell he was almost to orgasm and I shut off the vibrator again, and caressed my hand down his foot. Still in my own body I got onto the bed between his ankles. I could smell my own sex and I could not tell if it was his or mine. All I knew is that this woman’s body was mine, literally it was my body, but I mean to say that she was mine for the taking, my toy.

Not Knowing can be Dangerous, and Fun!

Sat, 22 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: First Bauble

Dear Emporium Shop Owner,

Here is account of my experience as you requested.

The marble you gave me manifested a garment for my wife and my pleasure. I lay on the bed, naked, watching my wife holding the garment to her skin. When its impossibly thin and improbably silky texture touched her chest her eyes rolled back into her head and her legs wobbled slightly threatening to make her fall again. You could tell by watching her body react that even the merest touch of the cloth on any part of her sent waves of pure pleasure coursing through her body. I wanted to jump up and help her whenever I saw her will waver but my wife had foreseen this and warned me not to come close to her while she mustered herself to put on the garment. She had said that if she knew I was close or so much as saw me in the mirror that it would probably be enough to break her concentration. She also mentioned that if I touched her to steady her she would probably instantly break down in an orgasmic heap on the floor. I didn’t see a problem with this but she scowled at me knowing what I was thinking, she was after all determined to get the garment on so we could enjoy it together. Whatever it was.

Sole Man

Mon, 17 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(A Short Story)

Beginning.

“What…are you serious? Well fuck you then too. As a matter of fact Bobby, I know just what to do with you,” Kim said. I could hear her yelling and screaming over the phone.

Of course, I heard those words, “I know just what to do with you”, from her before. When I heard those words, I simply hung up on her afterwards. I went to bed, rather comfortable with my decision to go our separate ways…. but I had no idea that it would lead me into the very hell that I have experience now…. for perhaps three years or so. And what might that hell be? I have since that very next day after our argument, completely lost all concept of time. It’s not just been three years of hell….. but also three years of humiliation and degradation.

Sole Man

Mon, 17 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(A Short Story)

Beginning.

“What…are you serious? Well fuck you then too. As a matter of fact Bobby, I know just what to do with you,” Kim said. I could hear her yelling and screaming over the phone.

Tony's Dolls

Sat, 08 Dec 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Anthony had always liked dolls. Even when he was little, he would sneak into his older sister’s room when she wasn’t there and play with her Barbie dolls, dressing her in all the different outfits she had. As he grew older, Anthony began to notice the differences between the Barbie dolls and the Ken dolls. He started to have fantasies about fucking a life-size Barbie, and he would masturbate frequently with his favorite Barbie.

Gilding Lilli

Thu, 29 Nov 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Cousin? Will you be breaking fast with the family this morning?”

Lilliana scowled at the other, piqued by the disrespect. She was Princess Lilliana and the other merely the daughter of a duke. But she forced a small smile and replied as she had every morning this past, long month.

“No, thank you. Just some fruit and fresh water on the terrace, please.”

The other made a small bow and left.

Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 6: from Manni to Maiden

Wed, 28 Nov 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 5: Cindy the Rubenisque Maid)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge continued from part four

Chapter 6: from Manni to Maiden

Van trembled for a number of reasons.

Firstly, he was standing in a stolen maids uniform, wigged and lipsticked and costumed by Cindy (his enthusiastic lover who had played tie-me-tie-you games with him over their long, wet night). His high heels pinched, his nylon-packed bra chafed and his panties gripped his nuts like a groping farm girl. It was uncomfortable in a sexy cross-dressing way.

A Witch for a Wife 2: Inside Her Shoe

Wed, 21 Nov 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from A Witch for a Wife)

Part 2: Inside Her Shoe

It was about nine in the morning, about three and a half hours before April would get her lunch break. Like most women that wear heels, April’s feet were killing her. And like most women that wear heels would normally do, April at this point just wouldn’t do at all. April, although her feet were killing her, just simply decided to spare herself the humiliation. These shoes she had on her feet were not the “freshest” in the world. She knew that after a good while with them on, the smell would be rather repulsive. Since she was about to engage in a long meeting, she simply planned on keeping her feet inside of her shoes all the way. Though it might have been good for her… it was bad for her little hubby who was imprisoned inside of the left pump under her sweaty toes.

Halloween Mermaid

Tue, 30 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale

What better way to celebrate Halloween than at a pirate-themed party on an island that was rumored to be haunted?

That was the theory. Claire’s problems began when she went to pick out a costume.

The guys had it easy. There were lots of pirate costumes available. They could get anything from a historic pirate outfit to a Captain Jack Sparrow costume.

There were a lot of pirate costumes available for girls, too but they were all “sexy pirate”. “Captain Hooker” was more like it.

The Perfect Party Costumes

Tue, 30 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“You guys are gonna love this.”

Kyle glanced at his friend doubtfully. He was a great teammate, but his ideas sometimes caused more than a little trouble. Shrugging, he decided to go along, at least till he saw what he was in for.

As usual, the three friends drew quite a bit of interest, which Kyle had learned to accept as a matter of course. Together, they’d become known in this small university town as Triple K. Kyle, Kurt, and Karl. Quarterback, halfback and wide receiver, respectively, and the main reason their small school seemed destined to make the playoffs this year. Which, in this town, made them celebrities of no small order.

See or Be

Mon, 22 Oct 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Alone in the room, the naked blonde lay silently on the bed. The rising and shifting of her large breasts was the only motion, while the only sound the nearly silent hiss of air through her nostrils. Earlier, she had struggled against the bonds that held her spread eagle on the bed, grunting into the leather panel that covered her mouth. Now, resigned to her own helplessness, she lay silent.

Kandy Kane

Fri, 28 Sep 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Mika Strazza was a 5’6” tall woman with long red hair, blue eyes and a body that turned heads everywhere she went. She worked as a mechanical engineer with NASA and she did machining work & repairs on the side. When she wasn’t working she would go to the gym daily to make sure she kept her body in shape. “I hate my genetics,” she would say when she finished her workouts. Her entire family was overweight and she was one of the fat kids all throughout school. When she could afford a gym membership she started going regularly and now that she was down to 135 pounds she had no intention of ever getting fat again. She was excited because tonight she was going to 10 year high school reunion and she couldn’t wait to see the reactions of everyone when they saw her.

End of Days

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s Note: This is my final fictional bondage story. It is my hope that you all enjoy my swan song, so to speak.

Prologue Once, a very, very long time ago, a world was created. This world was very similar to our own: It was called Earth; all the continents were there, along with all the major cities, and nations, though there were a few minor differences. There were different geological landscapes, including hidden cities, and there were countries that existed there, that do not exist in our reality. But for the most part, history unfolded there much like it did on ours, with all manner of stories that spanned all the eras and epochs. But just as every tale has an ending, it has a beginning. The very first story recorded in this world told of a man who lived in ancient Egypt. His name was Targonamey. Targonamey was an ambitious adviser to the pharaoh, one who desired many things, as do all beings who’s stories are told. But Targonamey was cunning and scheming; he desired more then the rules or practices of his time and society allowed. Wealth and power were not enough. Eventually, through his gift of magic and sorcery, he sought to gain the throne of Egypt himself, where he could set himself up as the immortal ruler of all the worlds. But it was not to be. His story, like everyone else’s, eventually came to its allotted end. And while his tale was, in part, determined for him, his choices influenced the ending. His scheming, plots, and sorcery eventually led to his downfall, and an ending that was far from what he wanted.

End of Days 10: End of Days

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part nine

Part 10: End of Days

Everything had come down to this. Quinn couldn’t quite understand it, but as she ran through the ruins, her boots struggling through the sand, a calm descended over her, as if she was subconsciously aware that it would lead to this. Her whole life, her experiences, everything, had led to this moment. She was fighting to stop a madman from trying to enslave not only one universe, but countless others as well. The fates of countless beings rode on her shoulders… her, a middle-aged dominatrix with a slightly bad back, and a scroll she had no idea how to use. The calm allowed her to disregard that last fact as she finally reached the base of the pyramid and leapt on. Adrenaline flowing through her veins, she easily scrambled up, and started to climb the massive blocks before her, ignoring the rough stone that tried to cut into her hands and feet, which were protected by her boots and rubber suit. Down below, she could no longer hear Anubis fighting the others, but she didn’t dare look back. She didn’t have time to look, didn’t have time for anything, other then to climb towards her destiny. The roar of bandages reminded her that she would have to climb fast. She had managed to climb halfway up when Targonamey floated even higher off the top of the pyramid. Vikki almost stopped moving, fearing that he would spot her and use whatever spells he had on hand, but she knew there was no time to do even that. She had to keep climbing, no matter what. But Targonamey had seen her, and though he would take no action to stop her, he had others who would. The last of his cranes shot down towards Quinn, bandages stretched between its feet. Quinn saw it coming, but there was nowhere for her to run as the creature knocked her down, then leapt onto her back, managing to roll her over again and again as it wrapped her up, like a spider wrapping up it’s prey. Quinn lost her grip on the scroll, which fell from her hands, and bounced down the blocks. “No!“ Quinn shouted, struggling to reach out to it. But the crane had wrapped her arms too tightly, and she was helpless as it applied a final layer, then grabbed hold of Quinn’s mummified form, and flew up towards Targonamey. It hovered before him, dangling Quinn like a trophy. Quinn struggled, kicking, trying to break free of her wrappings. “How fitting,“ Targonamey said, not bothering to look back at Quinn. She was beneath him now, barely worthy of notice. “It appears that the storyteller has a most sick sense of humor.. .the very first creation, and the very last creation, together at the end of all things. And even now, at the end, you still do not understand,“ This time Quinn didn’t try to argue or reason with him, struggling to escape her wrappings. “I should have expected a lesser being like yourself to not understand,“ Targonamey said, and for the first time since Quinn had heard his voice, he sounded… sad. Targonamey looked up to the heavens, to all the universes before them. “But no one can understand… no one but myself… I alone fully understand the magnitude of all this.“ Quinn kept struggling, refusing to give up. Targonamey turned, and looked at Quinn. “Do you not understand, Quinn?“ he asked. There was no anger in his voice, no hate or displeasure; only sadness and grief. “You are not wanted,“ Targonamey said. “You are worthless. As am I; as is every single being in all of reality. Our god, our creator, has no more interest in us. We have been cast aside, discarded like garbage in the streets. None of you know this, and in a way, I envy you for it. You don’t understand the crushing despair of knowing your creator has abandoned you. Look!“ Tagronamey pointed to the universes stretched before them. “Look at them all! Full of life, full of beings who are only playthings, toys for some being we cannot see or even hear. And now they are about to be destroyed, and taken into nothingness, because the storyteller is tired of us, all of us! His children, who are being thrown over his shoulder without even a second glance, left in the mud and the rain. Unloved, unwanted!“ His face contorted in anger. “I will not go quietly into the nothingness! I will rage against it, even to my dying breath! If our creator doesn’t want these worlds, then I will take them, and I will do better then he ever did! I will become a god, and I will never discard my charges, or my rule!“ He leaned in very close. “None of you understand, and none of you ever will. But I will make you understand! I will force you to learn that we are but toys! And that among us all, only the strongest, the most worthy, will rule and dominate!“ He spun, and spread his arms and staff. “Do you hear me, great storyteller?!“ Targonamey shouted to the heavens. “Do you?! I, Targonamey, your first creation, your first toy, now declare this to you! I will not exist for your sick pleasure anymore! I will no longer be yours to abuse as you will! I will take this realm as my own! And as you leave forever, know that I will dominate the others, take your place, and make them despise you forever more!“ There was no answer, no voice descending from above, no great shining figure of light to answer Targonamey. And for a moment, the man floated, and watched, and waited. That waiting gave enough time for Quinn to act. Having been unable to free herself, she now turned to more drastic measures. Thus, she opened her mouth, and bit down on the crane’s leg as hard as she could. It squawked and spun, loosing its grip, and sending Quinn flying. She hit the stones and bounced, rolling down the pyramid, each blow knocking the wind out of her. Terrified, screaming, she kept falling, a mummy helpless to stop herself. Then, as if a hand had come down, she gently came to rest halfway down the pyramid. Stunned, she looked around, unable to believe what had happened. At her speed, she should have gone all the way to the bottom, and possibly broken every bone in her body. Yet, she had stopped. There was a roar. Turning, Quinn saw that the bandages had reached the base of the pyramid. And though she couldn’t see around the structure, she somehow knew that the bandages from all over the world had reached its base, leaving the pyramid as the sole island amongst an entire planet of white. The sky roared, the sound of machinery and gears breaking down growing ever louder. “No!“ Targonamey shouted. “You will not rob me of my destiny! Not now!“ Raising his staff, he yelled out in ancient Egyptian, and even from halfway down the pyramid, Quinn could feel the power in his words, as they swept over her. Glancing up to the sky, Quinn whispered, “I don’t know if you can hear me or not, or if you’re even real… but I could use your help.“ With a thunderous blast, a shaft of bandages shot out from Targonamey’s staff, and headed up into the sky, quickly spreading out, and invading each universe, and beginning to mummify it, as the bandages had mummified this one. “Please,“ Quinn pleaded, struggling. If there was ever a time for a miracle, this was it. “Quinn!“ Turning her head, Quinn saw Vikki climbing up the pyramid, Gromet right behind her, and Anubis behind him, enraged beyond all measure. “Vikki!“ “Hang on, we’re coming!“ She had only taken another step when bandages shot towards her like a rocket. Only at the last second did she leap aside, just missing them. But the bandages instead found another target, grabbing Gromet. Like Xesex before him, Gromet was yanked towards Targonamey, the bandages wrapping him up faster then the eye could follow. And then, like a tongue yanking a helpless fish into a waiting mouth, Gromet was absorbed into the bandages in Targonamey’s robes. “Gromet!“ Quinn shouted. “No!“ The bandages came again, once more aiming for Vikki. Again she managed to dodge, and again the bandages caught unexpected prey, this time grabbing Anubis. The Egyptian god of the dead roared and fought, but even he, a god of old, who had seen so many tales, was helpless before the bandages. And as he had done to so many others, he was mummified, wrapped head to toe in an inescapable cocoon that he could never escape.

End of Days 2: A Great Discovery

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part one

Part 2: A Great Discovery

5000 years later…

“Steve?” Grabbing the radio, Steve brought it up. “Yes?” “You’ll want to come down here “I think we’ve got something!” Steve grinned. “Really? I’ll be right there!” Even as the radio was put down, Steve was already grabbing his camera and running out of the tent. For once, he was able to ignore the blistering heat of the desert as he headed towards the dig site. Around him, men and women were eagerly shouting and running towards the dig site, all eager to see what had been discovered. From within the crowds, Steve’s supervisor emerged, jogged over. An Indian woman, eighteen years Steve’s senior, she looked slightly out of place among the local workers, but her well muscled body left no doubt that she was more then capable of joining them on their excavations. “So what do we got?” Steve asked, his excitement almost overwhelming him. “Scanners show there’s something man sized at the bottom of the pit,” Geeta said. “With any luck, we should hit it within the next few minutes.” Steve grinned. “Awesome.” Leading the way, Geeta led him back towards the dig site, which was nestled near a large outcropping of rock that jutted up from the desert sand. There were numerous scaffolding platforms, winches, and cables strung about a deep hole that was being dug; at fifty feet, it had been very difficult to dig down that deep, but for the prize that might lurk down there, it would be worth all the work, blood, and sweat that had poured into digging. Reaching the scaffolding, Geeta shooed the curious workers aside. While they were entitled to watch the unveiling, they would need to do so from a spot where they wouldn’t interfere with the others. “You said man sized,” Steve told Geeta as they both got on a ladder and started down. “I take it you meant Sarcophagus sized?” “Yes,” Geeta said. “Precisely. And one of the bigger ones we’ve found.” They got off at the bottom of the pit. “Really? How so?” “If our scans are correct, then the sarcophagus is about twenty percent thicker then any other one we’ve found, that could mean that the mummy inside is that of a very important person.” “Which means they’re buried with treasure!” Young as he was at the age of twenty, Steve still held dreams of finding gold and all manner of treasure out here on these digs. So far, during his foreign exchange trip for the university, that had yet to happen, but he still held out hope. Geeta smiled. “Possibly, or he just wanted to be extra sure his rest would remain undisturbed.” “Well, afraid his luck is about to run out,” Steve said, eagerly climbing down more platforms and ladders. They finally reached the bottom of the pit, where several workers were already digging away at the caked mud, shovels tossing the earth aside and into baskets, where they were rapidly carried up to the surface, emptied, then brought down again. The workers, though weary and worn out from weeks of work, now had a surge of strength, and were tirelessly shoveling, eager to find what was beneath their feet. Jumping down with them, Geeta took a shovel and joined in, her muscles bulging as she scooped out the hard ground. Above, Steve stayed where he was, taking pictures, for his primary task on this expedition was documenting every find they came across. And while they had discovered some pottery and a few settlements, this find promised to be the greatest of all. The group dug for several more moments before Geeta’s shovel struck something hard. Everyone stopped, and looked at each other. A hush fell upon the site. Kneeling, Geeta took a hand trowel, started to carefully dig away at the last of the mud remaining. With several scoops, the earth was pushed away, and she found herself looking at a thick stone surface, jagged and worn down. Almost unable to breathe, she kept scooping the earth away, revealing more and more of the stone. And with each scoop, it became clear that this was something man-made, and not of the earth. A few minutes later, and she finally revealed the massive, aged lid of a sarcophagus long buried. Long had they searched for it, and now that it was before their eyes, she couldn’t help but smile. As the workers around them cheered, Steve couldn’t stop grinning either.

End of Days 3: The Arrival

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part two

Part 3: The Arrival

She had her, the woman, free only minutes prior, was now her prisoner. It had been such an easy matter to capture the woman, and wrap her body in bandages, covering every inch of flesh and skin, but she hadn’t stopped there. Great care had been taken to use bandages that were extra tight and stretchy, which compressed the woman’s cute, curvy body. Now that her mummification was complete, Quinn could ensure that her prisoner had no chance of escape, no opportunity to wiggle free. The casket would see to that. Kneeling, Quinn took the mummy’s squirming shoulders and began to drag her across the floor, heading towards the open casket. Candles were set about it, giving a soft glow to the darkened room. Buried under the wrappings, the woman couldn’t see the beauty, or realize how elegant this entombment really was. All she knew was darkness, and the knowledge that the bandages wrapped around her body made escape impossible. But still she wiggled, refusing to go without a fight. Reaching the casket, Quinn wrapped her arms around the mummy’s tummy, squeezing hard as she lifted her off the ground. As if sensing the end, the mummy squirmed, legs trying to kick, offering one last feeble resistance. But her efforts were for naught, as the resistance did little good. Amused at the effort, Quinn stood, letting her mummified captive squirm, enjoying the feel of the wrappings, and soft flesh beneath her arms. Then, deciding to end it, she gave the mummy a squeeze, putting her in a warm hug. Such a move seemed to calm the mummy slightly, as she went lip. Arms crossed and wrapped over her chest, she couldn’t return the favor. Relaxed as she was, the mummy was caught off guard when Quinn quickly lowered her into the casket. She began to struggle again, rolling and wiggling as Quinn took the straps and buckled them around the bandaged body, tightening them until the mummy couldn’t move, held down tightly. All she could do now was wiggle helplessly, a faint mewing escaping her wrappings. “Sleep well,“ Quinn said, grinning as she took the lid and brought it down. When it was closed, she put the latches in place, locking the lid down, and leaving the mummy to wiggle inside its resting place. Stepping back, Quinn looked the casket over, making sure everything was in place, and that every lock, strap, and bolt was secure. Once it was, and everything was to her satisfaction, she rubbed her hands through her hair, and collapsed on the sofa, glad to be off her feet for a few minutes. These play sessions were still as enjoyable as ever, but as Quinn had gotten older, she got tired more easily. But that wasn’t a problem; a few minutes of rest, and she’d be ready to go once more. Her rest was interrupted when the phone rang. Groaning, Quinn reached over and picked it up. “Black Delights,“ she said, putting on her best business voice. “How can I help you? “Oh, hi, this is Mr. Kim.“ Delighted, Quinn smiled. “Mr. Kim! Calling in to confirm your appointment, are you?“ Even over the phone, Quinn could easily visualize her next client grinning. “Oh yes.“ “Let me double check the schedule,“ Pulling out a small, leather organizer, she flipped it open, flipped through the pages until she arrived at tomorrow’s date. “Yep, here you are. Billy Kim, ten AM sharp.“ “Excellent! Though, I did want to call to ask about something else.“ “Oh?“ “I… uh… I got something new I want to try out. One of my boyfriends gave me this neoprene sleepsack, and I was wondering if we could fit that in.“ Quinn grinned. “Of course we can. If you have a fantasy, we can make it come true, though it will cost a little extra.“ “Oh, that won’t be an issue!“ ‘Thank goodness,’ Quinn thought. “I’ll see you tomorrow, then!“ “I’m looking forward to it!“ Hanging up, Quinn tried to hold back the small squeal of joy that wanted to tear itself free. If the stars aligned, and fate smiled on her for once, then Mr. Kim’s last minute addition might be the lucky sign she needed. Getting up, Quinn quickly checked on her client inside the casket. Lifting up the lid wasn’t an issue, as a tiny infared camera fed a signal to a portable television, allowing her to peer inside. Ms. Cunningham, her mummified client, was resting comfortably, her bandaged chest slowly moving up and down. Satisfied that her charge was safe and comfortable, Quinn went to the computer and brought up the spreadsheet detailing all her monthly expenses. Typing in the amount from this session, she wasn’t pleased with the result; though Ms. Cunningham paid handsomely, and gave generous tips, her session made only a small dent in the month’s expenses, Quinn was still about two hundred dollars in the red. ‘Close’ she thought. ‘But not quite enough’. She’d have to find a few ways to get enough money to cover the remaining balance, while she couldn’t fit another client into her schedule, she could offer Mr. Kim a few extra perks. His session alone would cover a hundred and fifty dollars, with the sleepsack adding another ten, but if she threw in a massage or two, along with a dip in the Jacuzzi, then perhaps that would finally put her in the black. But if he didn’t take it, then she doubted that the bill collectors would be eager at another extension. There was a loud thunder crack outside, the tenth one in the past hour. While the thunder, lightning, and torrential downfall had certainly made for great drama while playing out Ms. Cunningham’s fantasy of being captured and mummified by an evil female priest (a role Quinn had played with all the relish she could muster), having those strikes come so frequently and so loudly was starting to get on Quinn’s nerves. Checking the camera once more, she saw that Ms. Cunningham was lying still, unaffected by the storm outside Quinn’s small home. But just to play it safe, Quinn turned on a white noise generator, filling the interior of the casket with the sound. From Quinn’s own experiences, the sound would help soothe her client and help her enjoy the experience more, especially the sensation of being safely sealed away from the turbulence and the storm outside. With the role of evil priestess finished, Quinn stood and walked to the closet, where she took off the robes and put them away, getting back into her standard outfit: Black cat suit, black leather trench coat, and thick boots. In this guise, she would come to ‘rescue’ Ms. Cunningham in an hour or two, at which point her client, relieved at having been freed from an early grave, would give her rescuer all the passionate sex she could muster, followed by being whisked away to safety, and a night in a warm bed. With everything under control for the moment, Quinn headed to the television and switched it on, wanting to see if there were any reports about the storm. Hopefully it was an intense, but brief one, and would pass within a few hours, or at the latest, with the first rays of the sun. "” and scientists are still baffled at the onslaught of the storm, which, at this point, has started to spread across the planet, engulfing many countries in near hurricane force gales. There are currently no explanations for their cause, or why they are so intense.“ The screen shifted to a map of the United States, showing little cartoon clouds hovering over most of the country, including her area. To make things even worse, Quinn’s area was getting warnings about dangerous amounts of rainfall, rivers overflowing, and flooding in general throughout the rest of the week. ‘Oh, damn.’ If the weather reports were true, and the rivers were going to overflow, then she was screwed. The roads would be impassable, and Mr. Kim wouldn’t be able to make his appointment. It was a simple, chilling formula. If Mr. Kim didn’t make it, then that meant no money. And no money meant the bills wouldn’t be paid on time, which, in turn, would put Quinn’s entire livelihood in jeopardy. “Damn,“ she cursed. Of all the days for the weather to turn temperamental, it had to be tomorrow. Still at least Ms. Cunningham was here. If she was unable to leave due to the flooding, then perhaps Quinn could convince her to stay another day, perhaps have another session or two. Maybe, just maybe, Quinn could persuade her to enjoy the warm confines of the casket for another day. The woman was definitely a kinky one; the thought of spending an entire day mummified, with the occasional orgasm if she was good and submissive, could be enough to persuade her to stay. Quinn hoped that was the case, she couldn’t stand the thought of Cunningham leaving. Oh, she’d be happy with what she had gotten, and a happy customer was always a good thing, but her happiness wouldn’t pay the bills unless she wanted to play some more. With another crack, the rains came down even harder.

End of Days 4: The Cranes

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part three

Part 4: The Cranes

What a strange and curious place the world had become. Coming up to the banks of the Nile, Targonamey looked at the city across the river. It was Luxor, he was sure of it, for it had the feel of the city he had known long ago. Yet, the passage of time had rendered it larger then what he remembered. The builds were different, and all manner of metal and steel devices were clamped to the top of buildings and houses. What are those strange things? Naked, he calmly waded into the Nile, swam across, and emerged on the other side. As the dawn had yet to come, it was still dark, and nobody saw him as he made his way through the streets and alleys into the city. While he sought food, drink, and clothing, Targonamey was more curious at seeing the new devices and contraptions around him. Wandering into the streets, he found them to be mostly deserted, the city’s occupants asleep inside their homes. But there were a few cars driving around. It wasn’t long before heads began to turn in Targonamey’s direction, their occupants surprised at his nudity. Targonamey ignored them, instead focusing on the cars, wanting to know how they worked. A vehicle that moved faster then a chariot, with no horses, and could carry several people at once was an astonishing contraption. Even more curious was the vehicle that came up to him, with flashing lights on top of it. Puzzled, Targonamey walked over, looking at them. These were not candles, or the reflection of mirrors, but actual lights that suddenly appeared. Fascinating! Two men got out of the car and started talking quickly at him. “I require clothing and food,“ Targonamey said. The two didn’t seem to understand him. They were looking at each other, as if unable to decipher what he had said. “Did you not hear me?“ Targonamey asked. “I require food and clothing.“ Shrugging their shoulders, the two came towards Targonamey. Their body language suggested that they weren’t all friendly. But Targonamey wasn’t worried; he could fix that. A quick wave of his hands, and a muttering of an ancient spell, and the two men stopped. Their faces became blank, and slightly blissful. It was an old trick he was fond of: Dominating the wills of lesser individuals, bending them to his will. “You will take me to your headquarters,“ he said. The two men got back in the vehicle, opening the back. Targonamey got in, and then they were off. As fascinating as it had been to look the vehicle over, to ride inside it was even more exciting. The seats were amazingly comfortable, and there were these strange belts that one apparently wore across the waist. The ride came to an end, and they stopped outside a huge building, brightly lit, and with the words, “Police Department" written across the front. Targonamey didn’t understand them, but he guessed that this was the headquarters of local law enforcement. As he was let out and led inside, Targonamey told his guides to give him clothes. Even though they couldn’t understand Targonamey’s words, they still led him through the building, the three ignoring the curious stares of other officers. They reached a dressing room, where Targonamey went through several lockers and boxes, going through the strange styles of clothing inside. There wasn’t much to pick from, and eventually he had to satisfy himself with a strange pair of pants, and a shirt. Clumsy, and nowhere near fitting a great man such as himself, but they would do for now. Dressed, he needed food, but sensed that this wasn’t the place for it. “You will remain here, and forget everything that just happened,“ he told the officers. When that was done, he turned and made his way out, ignoring those who watched him go. They were of no consequence to him, at least for now. Now back out on the streets once again, Targonamey made his way through them, seeking food. Most buildings were closed at this late hour, but he smelled the aroma of fresh bread coming from close by. Following his nose, he found the establishment, was pleased to see that it was stocked full of food. After casting a charm to control the owner, Targonamey took some of the bread and gorged himself on it, delighted at the taste of food, at being able enjoy it after so many centuries. It was a treat he had missed. He could have stayed and eaten the food, to fill himself and sample all the dishes he didn’t recognize or understand, but there were more important things to do. Food could wait, and he had to set his priorities. Now, there were only two things he needed. Leaving the building, he went out into the street, and cast several charms, feeling, focusing his powers out into the night. He could sense the presence of magical objects nearby, and walked in their direction. His walk led him to a large museum, which had been fashioned to resemble a temple from ages past. Having seen many of those temples himself, Targonamey was amused at this reproduction. While nowhere near as vibrant or colorful as he remembered, it was still charming, like a child trying to do an intimidation of a parent’s painting. Going to the gates, he found the building to be closed. But that was no matter for him. Another charm, and the gates were unlocked. But as he entered, Targonamey heard an annoying squealing sound that was loud, and repeated itself endlessly. Unable to find its source, he was unable to use his magic to stop it, and thus had to continue on, trying to ignore it. Besides, there were more important matters at hand, he could sense the presence of the magical items. Going down two levels, he found them at last, in a section housing ancient artifacts and tokens of power and rank. They were all beautiful, and a few Targonamey even recognized, having held, but his attention was focused on a tall staff that was within a glass case. It was the most powerful object in the room, and even in the entire museum. Walking up, Targonamey punched through the glass, grabbing hold of the staff. It seemed to surge with energy as his fingers wrapped around it, as if an internal battery, long dormant, had suddenly sprung to life. Targonamey was pleased at this, while the staff wasn’t as powerful as he would have liked, it would serve its purpose, and allow him to cast his magic more efficiently. There was the sound of running in the levels above. Most likely the guards of this place, coming to stop him. Targonamey smiled. Perfect. They came into the chamber, carrying strange black things, all pointed at him. Targonamey didn’t know what they were, but deduced that they were weapons of some kind. As expected, the guards began yelling at him. Their words were gibberish to Targonamey, but the meaning was clear. They wanted him to drop the staff and surrender. It was an easy matter to cast his charms, and send the weapons flying across the room. The men were stunned, obviously not used to seeing magic. Drawing their knives, they charged, but a sonic blast from the staff sent them slamming into the walls and display cases, knocking most of them out cold. One remained conscious, and Targonamey went to him, kneeling and placing his hand on the man’s skull, chanting more words. He would be at a bigger advantage if he learned the language of the people, so as to better order them around.

End of Days 5: Explanations

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part four

Part 5: Explanations

“Ma’am?” Blinking her eyes, Quinn awoke, looked around. She was back inside her house; she could hear the rain pouring outside, mixing with the crackle of a nice, cheery fire that burned in the fireplace, warming the house. But there were other sounds, now, of feet moving, and hushed talking. “Ma’am, are you all right?” Jolting up, Quinn saw that her house was filled with several strangers, some dressed in Egyptian attire, others dressed in thick rubber clothing like her own. Only one man appeared to be normal, and it was a relief to see him. But he wasn’t the one who had woken her. Looking over, Quinn saw that it was the spider man who had spoken. Seeing it a second time was enough to make her shriek and fall over, trying to get away. “Please, do not be afraid,” the spider man said, bringing his hands up. “I mean you no harm, and neither do the others.” “Who-no, what are you?!” Quinn demanded. “My name is Prince Theodore of the Drider species.” “Drider?” “Yes, that is what my kind is called. And before you ask, we do not eat human beings. That is against our laws and our culture.” Quinn looked at the prince, trying to decipher if he was telling the truth, or feeding her a lie. He seemed truthful, and his body language (or at least, what she could read of it) showed that he was being sincere. “All right, Mr. Theodore, but what in heaven’s name are you doing in my house? And for that matter, what are all of you doing here?” “That’s what we’re trying to figure out,” the man before her said. “And who are you?” Quinn asked. “My name is Gromet; I’m a website manager.” “What kind of website?” Gromet hesitated for a moment, seemingly embarrassed. “Never mind. Now will you all please tell me what you’re doing here?” “We’re not sure,” Theodore said. “We’ve been discussing it while you were unconscious, and can’t come up with a solution. We were hoping you’d be able to enlighten us.” “Me?” Quinn shook her head. “I don’t have a clue about what’s going on, other then several people, a half human half spider thing, and a killer whale have popped out of the sky into my front yard. How am I supposed to explain that?!” “Her name is Jude,” a woman said. She was wearing a wetsuit, and looked as out of place as everyone else. “What?” “Jude. The killer whale. That’s her name.” “And you are?” “Nia, her trainer. We were practicing a new routine at the park when there was this bright flash, and the two of us were sucked into it, and landed in that lake.” Her story seemed as rational as any Quinn had heard so far. Turning, she looked at a man and a woman lying on her sofa, both tightly bandaged and wrapped like Egyptian mummies, though the man’s arms, while wrapped, were loose and able to move around, while the woman’s legs were the same. “Okay, what about those two? Why are they wrapped up like that? Did any of you do this?” “No, they didn’t,” the man said, shifting slightly. “And who are you?” “My name is Robert.” “Okay Robert, what are you doing wrapped up like that?” Robert looked down at his bandages. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” “There’s a giant spid-drider in my room. Try me.” Robert thought, trying to figure out how best to tell his story. “Well, I was kidnapped by the Egyptian god of the dead, wrapped up like this, and condemned to be his sex slave for eternity, much like poor Aalyia here.” The woman looked up at Quinn. Unlike Robert, her mouth was bandaged over, silencing her. “Woah, woah, hang on,” Quinn said. “Egyptian god of the dead? You’re not talking about Anubis, are you?” “The very same.” “Oh come on! Anubis is a myth, something made up. He’s as real as Thor, Odin, and all the other pagan gods throughout the centuries.” “I know it’s hard to believe,” Robert said. “I didn’t either, at first, but he’s real. I can prove it.” He looked around. “Xesex?” There was a crashing noise in one of the nearby rooms. Then, a tall, snake like being pulled itself through one of the doorways, and into the living room. “Yes Robert?” Then, upon seeing Quinn, it said, “Ah, greetings human! I do apologize for all this, but you see, we were suddenly dropped here, my friends and I, and don’t know where we are.” Quinn said nothing, staring at him. “All you all right?” “Just stunned, I believe,” Theodore said. “It appears that humans of this area, are not familiar with encountering creatures of our type.” “I am a god, actually. Not a creature.” “No way,” Quinn said, getting her voice back. “Gods aren’t real. And even then, I’ve never heard of you.” “I am not surprised,” Xesex said, shaking his head. “The belief system I belonged to died out long ago. But I can prove my divinity to you; it would be quite easy.” Quinn hesitated, unsure of what she had gotten herself into. “Well, okay, but as long as it’s not permanent or evil or mischievous.”

End of Days 6: The First Strike

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part five

Part 6: The First Strike

“So, where do we go first?” Quinn asked Xesex as they all walked outside. “You got any ideas?” “The source of the magic is not far from here,” he said. “It is within ten miles. Do you have transportation we can utilize?” “Yeah,” Quinn said, heading towards her garage. “Bought it years ago; never thought I’d use it to help save the world.” Going over, she opened the door, revealing a large RV inside, easily large enough to carry all of them. “Hmm,” Xesex said, looking the craft over. “Primitive, but effective.” Rapping on the walls, he doubted that it was very strong, but at the moment, it was everything they had, so they would have to make the most of it. “We must move out immediately.” “Well then, get on!” Quinn said, heading for the driver’s seat. As the others got on board, Nia stopped. “I can’t leave Jude,” she said. “The lake empties into a river,” Quinn told her as she pulled out the chocks from underneath the wheels. “She’d be able to follow us as we drive along.” Then, darting into the RV, she pulled out a map. “Xesex, can you pinpoint the location of the magic?” His large hands taking the small object, Xesex looked it over, trying to triangulate it. “I am not sure,” he said. “But it should be here.” He tapped a large city on the map. “Ah, you’re in luck,” Quinn told Nia. “The river leads to a harbor next to the city. Your whale can go as far as that.” Nia nodded. “I’ll meet you all there.” “Wait, you’re not coming up with us?” “I’ll ride Jude,” Nia said. “She’s used to it.” Quinn thought, nodded. “All right.” “If you will be riding your whale,” Xesex said, “then I recommend that our group split up. For if I can sense whatever god has entered this realm, he or she will sense me too, and will possibly attempt to attack me en route to the city, regardless of who is with me. If we split our forces, we shall reduce the risk of possible casualties.” Nia thought for a moment. “Jude is used to carrying several people at once,” she said. “Some of you can ride with us.” “I’ll go,” Gromet said. “Always was interested in riding a whale.” From his riding spot on Aalyia’s back, Robert said, “We’ll go as well.” “I’d prefer to ride in the RV,” Vikki said. “That is, Quinn, if you don’t mind.” “Not at all.” “I doubt I shall be able to ride your whale companion,” Prince Theodore said. “So I shall ride within this RV as well.” “Then it is settled,” Xesex said. “Everyone, to your places. We shall meet again at the harbor outside the city.” As Nia, Gromet, Robert, and Aalyia headed down towards the lake, Quinn, Prince Theodore, Xesex, and Vikki squeezed into the RV. It was easy enough for Vikki to get into the passenger seat, but Xesex and Theodore, being larger than humans, had a more difficult time, and almost tore the doors off while getting inside, and even then, it was a very tight fit as they wedged themselves among the appliances. “All right everyone, hang on,” Quinn said, turning the RV on, and sending the giant vehicle onto the road. At the lake, Nia knelt next to the water. She didn’t have to wait long, for Jude quickly swam to the lakeside and partially beached herself. Though curious to see her, Gromet couldn’t help but take a step backwards at seeing just how big she really was. Robert and Aalyia did the same, for Jude was the largest killer whale any of them had ever seen, easily at least thirty feet long, and built of solid muscle. Closing her eyes, Nia put her hand on Judge’s snout, and waited. “Jude understands our situation,” she said after a moment. “She’s willing to carry us to the city.” Gromet tilted his head. “You can talk to whales?” “Only her,” Nia explained. “We share a telepathic bond that no one else has.” “I never heard of whales being telepathic,” Robert said. Even Aalyia, unable to speak, seemed puzzled by the idea. “Then telepathy isn’t common in your world?” Nia asked. “Nope,” Robert said. “No,” Gromet said. “Well, whatever. Now, everyone in.” Robert was confused. “In?” “Yes, in. As in, inside Jude.” None of her companions moved. “You can’t be serious,” Robert said. “Yes, I am,” Nia said. “Jude can swim much faster without anyone riding on her. Plus, if all of us are in her, she can swim under the surface, and go even faster. Still, none of them moved. Rolling her eyes at seeing how far ahead the RV was, and how they were stuck here, Nia said, “Look, I know this sounds strange to you, but Jude’s used to doing this sort of thing. She can swallow people whole, and then regurgitate them up later without digesting them. Same for stuffing people into her womb. We’ve done it for years, with both me, and many other people.” “You stuffed people up her ass?” Robert said. Thunder cracked overhead. “Look, there’s no time!” Nia said. “Now let’s get in there!” As if wanting to encourage the others, Jude opened her mouth as wide as it would go, waiting. Gromet looked at the whale, then to Robert and Aalyia. Shaking his head, he walked over. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” he muttered. Getting down, he slid into Jude’s mouth, face first. Jude swallowed slightly, pulling him in. Within seconds, his feet vanished from sight. With Gromet gone, Jude opened again, stretching to accommodate Robert and Aalyia. Those two looked at each other, unsure. But then again, after encountering Anubis in the graveyard of abandoned gods, this wasn’t any stranger. Kneeling, Aalyia waited while Robert reached out and pulled himself into Jude’s mouth. There, she swallowed him gently, sucking him into her throat, until his bandaged legs were gone. And then Aalyai got in, wiggling as Jude’s muscles worked, and pulled her in. With the three now safe inside her stomach, Jude rolled over, exposing her tummy. Nia waded in, walking towards Jude’s slit. “I swear, some people just don’t know when to take the leap,” she muttered, putting her feet inside Jude. Once she had been swallowed up to her leg, Nia waited as Jude’s powerful muscles took control, and gently pulled her in, until her head, and then her hair, were sucked in, and vanished from sight. Her slit clenching into a watertight seal, Jude rolled back onto her tummy, then wiggled back into the water. From there, she turned and followed the water out of the lake, and into the river. Taking a deep breath, making sure to get extra air for her passengers, Jude submerged, her powerful tail muscles propelling her through the dark water.

End of Days 7: Into the Depths

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part six

Part 7: Into the Depths

“So, how exactly DO we get inside that?” Gromet asked. “Doesn’t look like we can just go up and ring the doorbell.” “Storming the fortress would not be a wise move either,” Theodore said. “It’s too well defended. What do you think, Xesex?” The god thought. “The tower is protected by very powerful magical energy. A direct assault would be most unwise, and I can sense unseen eyes watching the walls. If we were to try and sneak in, we would be spotted immediately.” “Maybe we can sneak in,” Quinn said, getting an idea. “Look.” At the drawbridge leading into the tower, a steady stream of wrappers were walking in, carrying captured, mummified people. “Perhaps we can disguise ourselves as one of them,” Quinn said. “Then we get in line, and stroll right in. I don’t think those thugs have any brainpower, so they won’t notice us.” Xesex thought for a moment, then nodded. “A good idea. Who wants to be a volunteer?” Quinn stepped forward. “Heck, I thought of it, it might as well be me.” Xesex pointed his finger towards her, focused. Bandages shot forth and wove themselves around her body, squeezing and compressing it tightly. In less then ten seconds, Quinn’s body was completely wrapped, save her head. Surprised, she looked her bandaged limbs over, squeezing and flexing them. The bandages were very tight (perhaps a bit too tight around her crotch and breasts, she noticed), and restricted her movement somewhat, but she would be able to walk, and use her arms. “Well, I’d say it’ll work,” Vikki said. Working quickly, Xesex repeated the procedure on Vikki, Gromet, and Nia, turning them into tightly wrapped, walking mummies. It was unnecessary to wrap Robert and Aalyia, but when all was said and done, the six of them were a perfect match for the mindless guards walking into the tower. “Well, this is new,” Gromet said, running his bandaged fingers over his wrappings. “Never been wrapped before?” Nia asked. “Can’t say that I have.” “If you don’t mind me asking, what exactly do you do in your world?” Gromet paused. “Well, I deal in the literary field.” “Oh, so an agent?” Gromet thought, nodded. “Err, something like that, yes.” “Hurry up you two,” Quinn said. “Can’t waste any more time.” The line of walking thugs was coming to an end. They’d have to move fast if they wanted to get in line and into the tower. “Xesex? What about you and Theodore?” “We shall have to infiltrate the tower on our own,” Xesex said. “For obvious reasons, if we tried to enter like the rest of you, we would be spotted immediately. But do not fear. I will get us inside safe and sound.” With a wave of his hand, he sent out more bandages, began to tightly wrap the heads of everyone present. “Wait!” Quinn said. “What do we do once we’re inside?” Xesex focused his hands, and several small, glowing green balls of energy appeared, before zipping over to each individual, attaching themselves, and merging with the bandages. “There will be someone controlling all this,” Xesex said. “Most likely that Targonamey man. If he’s inside, find him, and do what you can to disrupt his operations. The energy I have just given you all may be used like a bomb, but you can only use it once. Remember: when used properly, stealth is more effective then force.” Then the last wrappings went forth, and covered everyone’s head, save their eyes. For Quinn, it was a familiar sensation, having her head wrapped and tightly compressed. But the effect of being wrapped like this was unsettling to the others, who now looked, and acted extremely nervous. She would need to act quickly to move everyone along. “Come on, everyone,” she said. “Follow me.” As Xesex and Theodore slipped away into the darkness of the alley, Quinn headed towards its exit. Vikki, apparently used to being bandaged, responded immediately, helping the others along, guiding them with a friendly hand. Grateful for the help, Quinn stopped, peered out at the mummy guards walked along, carrying their squirming, wrapped prisoners. When the last one walked by, Quinn took a deep breath, and dashed out As she had hoped, none of the wrappers looked back when she got in behind them. Vikki, Gromet, Nia, and Aalyia dashed out, though Aalyia was slower, due to carrying Robert on her back. But they got into line, and followed the wrappers, trying to stay evenly spaced, so as to attract as little attention as possible. Reaching the drawbridge, they crossed over. When they entered into the tower itself, they followed the wrappers as they went through numerous tunnels of chiseled stone, eventually reaching a chamber resembling an ancient Egyptian temple. Here, the sense of being watched diminished considerably, suggesting that it was safe to move around without fear of being seen. As the last of the wrappers turned the corner, Quinn motioned for everyone else to hide next to the wall, which they did so. Sneaking to the edge, she peered around. They were in a large throne room of some kind. At the end was a large, royal throne, and upon it sat Targonamey, with two tall cranes perched beside him like silent guards. Quinn couldn’t be sure, but she got the feeling they would be as effective as any guard when it came to fighting. Targonamey himself was watching as the wrappers walked past, each momentarily stopping to display their captives for his inspection, a process that consisted of him running his fingers over their wrappings to ensure tightness and consistency, and then a nod. With that, the wrappers then took their captives through another door, and out of sight. “What’s happening?” Gromet whispered. “Shush,” Quinn said, holding up a hand. Someone, or something, was coming out of another, larger door, and she wanted to see who it was. She got the shock of her life upon seeing a massive, canine-like being with a thick, muscular human body, but with the head of a jackal. Even without knowing who it was, Quinn recognized him from all the pictures she had seen throughout her life. Holy shit, he’s real?! “So, Anubis,” Targonamey said, standing. “How much time do we require?” “A few hours,” the Egyptian god of the underworld said. “The other towers report that they are ready. We’re the last one. But I must caution you, we do not have much time left if this is to succeed.” “Yes, I know,” Targonamey said. “But there are still many who can be saved. We will loose many, but I will not stand by and quit while there are still many we can acquire.” So that was it, this Targonamey character was gathering up all the individuals on the planet and putting them in these towers. But why? Obviously, there was something he was planning to do, but Quinn didn’t have the faintest idea. All they could do was try to stop him, as the event would be very unpleasant, no matter what it was. Anubis started to walk away, then stopped. He turned, and for a moment Quinn feared they had been spotted. But the god’s gaze went towards the ceiling, as if he could see beyond it. “We are not alone,” he said. “One of my kind is here.” A frown betrayed Targonamey’s calm demeanor. “What? You mean another god is here?” Anubis cracked his knuckles as he headed for the door. “I will deal with him. But be warned, it is likely that he didn’t come alone.” With that, the god was gone, leaving a now worried Targonamey to himself. Quinn turned back to the others. If Anubis could sense Xesex’s presence, then they needed to move fast. “All right, we need to get going,” she said. Reaching down to the bandages enveloping her chest, she withdrew the glowing energy bomb Xesex had given her. “Let’s split up. Find a place that looks good, then set your bomb. After that, we then get the hell out of here.” “But how the heck do we make these things blow?” Nia asked, looking over her bomb. “A good question,” Robert said. “I don’t know!” Quinn said, impatient. “I’m just making this up as I go! Now let’s go!” The others split up, heading down various corridors and hallways, until Quinn was left by herself. She looked down to her bomb, pondering exactly how to detonate it, and realizing that she didn’t know what to do about the mummified people stored in the tower, but she trusted that Xesex had thought ahead to that, and ensured that they would stop Targonamey, but not harm the people he had taken. Okay, all we have to do is go through the depths of a huge, labyrinthine tower and try to blow it up without killing anybody, Quinn thought. Easy enough. She started towards a nearby stairwell when she heard squawking from nearby. Turning, Quinn saw one of Targonamey’s cranes flying nearby, looking straight at her. “Uh oh,” she whispered. The crane shrieked, and charged at her. Quinn turned and ran up the stairs, the crane in close pursuit, with it’s companion now following after her. Reaching the top of the stairs, Quinn headed through a thin tunnel that was packed with dozens of mummies who were entombed within the walls, all squirming and struggling. A few were half buried in the walls, their legs kicking, which made it difficult to get past them, the cranes were knocked to the ground, giving Quinn more time, and she silently vowed that if she got out of this, she’d come back and personally free up all those trapped in this room. Exiting the hallway, she emerged into a large rotunda that composed the center of the tower, stretching up high to an unseen ceiling. Here there were practically no walls, only mummies that had been lashed together and tied to the walls, or dangled from chains, still struggling and squirming within their wrappings until there was nothing around Quinn but white, struggling forms. And this was only one level, for the higher up she looked, the more and more mummies she saw. This entire tower must be packed with them, she thought. Thousands of captured people, all wrapped up and bandaged, then entombed within the walls of this tower for some unknown purpose. The energy bomb pulsed in her hands, apparently signaling that this was the place to drop it. But even then, Quinn hesitated. Would it really be so right to drop a bomb among all these mummified people, who could possibly be hurt by the resulting blast? The screeching of unseen cranes grew louder. There was no time to second guess. All Quinn could hope was that Xesex had thought this through. Taking the bomb, she tossed it down the rotunda, until it vanished from sight far below. Relieved, Quinn was glad the bandages around her head were in place to soak up the sweat. Now all she had to do was hide until the heat died down, then get the heck out of this tower, find the others, and get as far away as possible. But it was not meant to be. The cranes shot out of the hallway, screeching upon seeing their prey. Oh shit!

End of Days 8: Desperate Escape

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part seven

Part 8: Desperate Escape

Had this been any other time, Quinn would have been in heaven…. being fully mummified was a rare delight; being mummified and then locked into a rubber lined coffin was unheard of. Having someone else in the coffin with her was too good to be true. And yet, here she was, fully absorbed into one of her greatest fantasies. But this wasn’t playful or wondrous. It wasn’t a dream. This was a nightmare. Deep within her wrappings, Quinn could see or hear nothing; just darkness and an awful, awful silence that pressed down on her, reminding her that this was all she would know for the rest of her life, and there was nothing she could do about it. She could struggle all she wanted, but the bandages would keep her body tightly restrained. They were her jailers and guards, ensuring that she would serve out her sentence, and they could not be bargained with, nor would they listen to her pleas of mercy. They would be her constant companions for the rest of her life. Quinn cried, or tried to. The outside world she had known and loved was gone forever. It still existed, but she would never enjoy it again, it would move on, with people going about their lives, but she was locked away in this private, personal prison. Worse still, was knowing that she would eventually be forgotten. Others would forget about her, but she would still live in the darkness, serving her sentence. She cried again, and despite all the bandages stuffed into her mouth, a faint sob managed to escape, even though nobody would ever hear it. But apparently, someone did, for her companion shifted. Having only been constructed to hold one prisoner, the coffin made it hard for either to move. But move the second prisoner did, wrapping her arms around Quinn’s mummified body, and squeezing her as best she could, trying to give Quinn a comforting hug, reassuring her that even when locked up, at least she wouldn’t be alone. But there seemed to be something else. Even through all her wrappings, Quinn could sense that her cellmate was moving, apparently trying to do something. Exactly what, she wasn’t sure. She wanted to know what it was, but with her eyes, ears, and mouth sealed, there was nothing she could do. So, helpless, she lay back, and tried to figure out how she was going to get through all this without going insane.

End of Days 9: The Last Flight

Mon, 27 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

continues from part eight

Part 9: The Last Flight

“Are you serious?!” Gromet yelled, glancing behind him, only to pick up speed as he saw the bandages enveloping the street behind them. Already the tower itself had been wrapped up, and within a few minutes, so would the entire city around it. If they weren’t fast enough, their group would join it as well. Vikki and Gromet ran, feet pounding the sidewalk as they fought to outrun the bandages giving chase. Yet, no matter how fast they went, the bandages were faster, and they closed the gap with each footstep, getting dangerously close to Quinn and the others. “Over there!” Vikki shouted, running toward an abandoned jeep. Gromet changed course and followed. Reaching the jeep, Vikki leapt into the driver’s seat, dumping Quinn in the back. “Hey!” Quinn shouted as she was banged about on the seat and support beams. “Sorry,” Vikki said, searching for the keys. Finding a spare set, she rammed them into the ignition and turned, causing the engine to turn over. Slamming the accelerator to the floor, Vikki sent the jeep tearing down the street, Gromet just barely managing to hold on. “Where are we going?!” he shouted. “Anywhere but here!” Vikki shouted, swerving to avoid several abandoned cars in the road before them. “You got any ideas?” “The airport!” Quinn said, struggling to wiggle herself off the floor. “We can go faster in the air than we can here!” Vikki spun the wheel, sending them towards the freeway. “Works for me.” The jeep shot up the onramp and onto the freeway, managing to gain some speed. Behind them all, the city was completely wrapped up as the bandages spread further, spreading out into the countryside, and even into the sea. But nobody was looking back; all eyes were focused on the road ahead, and the airport in the distance. “You have a plane?” Vikki asked. “No,” Quinn admitted. “Then what the heck are you going to do?” Gromet asked. “Hijack a jetliner?” “It’s worth a shot.” “But if we fail, we’ll be mummified like everything else!” “We have to try!” Quinn said. “We don’t have a choice!” Above, the sky rumbled, and through the thunder, Quinn thought she could hear the universe itself. It was a dreadful sound of tearing and gears being torn apart. “Keep going!” she yelled at Vikki. Shifting gears, Vikki went even faster. “And can someone get me out of this damn thing?!” Quinn said, both anger and fear giving her the strength to fight against her sleepsack. Behind them, the bandages surged down the freeway like a tidal wave, eager to overtake and engulf them all. But by some miracle, Vikki managed to maneuver the jeep past the stalled and abandoned vehicles in their path. Once, she glanced the side of a truck, nearly overturning them, but she managed to spin them around, and regain control, speeding away as the truck was enveloped and wrapped up. They reached the offramp and shot down, crashing through the three fences blocking the public from the runways, and shot across. There were numerous planes on the runways, ranging from small, one-person planes, to massive 747s. “Which one?” Vikki shouted. “That one!” Quinn said, pointing her head towards a corporate jet. It was medium sized, the personal luxury transport for a CEO long since mummified, and stood on the tarmac, just waiting for someone to take command. And by sheer luck, the doors leading inside were open. Vikki shot towards the jet, then slammed on the brakes as they got close, bringing them to a stop just outside the ramp. Not bothering to turn off the engine, she leapt out and grabbed Quinn, then ran to the jet, Gromet in tow. Behind them, the bandages reached the offramp, and started towards the terminal. Once Gromet had gotten into the jet, he slammed a button, bringing up the boarding ramp. “Please tell me one of you knows how to fly a jet!” he said. “No,” Vikki said, putting a still sacked Quinn into one of the luxurious seats, before running to the cockpit. “Still, cant be too difficult, right? Just start the engines, go really fast, and take off.” Plopping down in the pilot’s seat, she started flicking switches, hoping that one of them would get them going. Already, the terminal was starting to be wrapped, and though it’s larger mass would take the bandages longer to envelop, it wouldn’t be long before the runways and planes would start being claimed too. Vikki didn’t know if the plane would protect them from being wrapped, but she had no desire to find out. “Hurry!” Gromet said, flicking switches of his own. “I’m trying!” Slamming her fist on one of the buttons, the engines roared to life, and the jet jerked as it started to move across the runway. “Got it!” Vikki said, pulling the seat’s harness across herself. “Go strap Quinn in!” As Vikki steered the jet towards the longest runway, Gromet reached Quinn’s seat, and grabbed the seat belts, buckling her down so that she couldn’t move. In any other situation, being in bondage while on an airplane would have been an erotic thrill, but here, it only reinforced Quinn’s helplessness. All she could do was stare out the window, and pray that the others could get the jet up in time. “All right, hang on!” Vikki shouted as she spun the steering wheel. “Here we go!” Grabbing the accelerator, she pushed it to maximum speed. With a thunderous roar, the engines shoved the plane down the runway, the speedometer steadily increasing as they gained speed. Yet, the bandages that now swarmed across the planes and runways seemed to sense that the plane was taking off, for they increased speed as well, aiming to catch the jet. “Go faster!” Quinn shouted, peering out the window. “Faster, faster, faster!” Vikki kept a firm hand on the steering wheel, trying to get them to flying speed. “Come on!” Gromet said, struggling into the copilot’s seat. “Get us up!” “We’re not going fast enough!” Gromet grabbed the wheel. “The fuck we are!” With a yank, he sent the jet into the air. As Vikki had feared, their speed wasn’t enough. But somehow, they managed to stay airborne. The engines struggled, but their speed continued to increase, until they finally managed to speed away from the airport, leaving it behind to be mummified, along with the buildings, the city, and the nearby forests. For a moment, all was still inside the cockpit. The adrenaline surging through everyone’s systems kept them on edge, too tense to relax at their escape. It was Quinn who broke the silence. “Well, now that we’re all airborne and safe,” she said. “Can someone finally get me out of this?!” Glad for the distraction, Vikki managed to switch on the autopilot, went into the back, and undid the straps and zippers on the sleepsack, finally releasing Quinn, who quickly undid the seatbelts, and emerged from the neoprene, tossing the thing towards the back of the jet in disgust. “Finally!” She said. “If I never see one of those things again, it’ll be too soon.” “We’ve got problems!” Gromet called from the cockpit. Quinn went up, Vikki behind her. “What?” Gromet pointed out the windows. They all looked out to the ground far below. They had risen fast enough to get a vantage point that allowed them to see for hundreds of miles, and right before their eyes, the ground was being covered in white, as mile after mile was covered over and sealed within the wrappings Targonamey had unleashed. No matter the terrain, the bandages continued on, mummifying everything in it’s path: buildings, trees, animals, roads, and even rivers. At it’s speed, it would be a matter of minutes before everything below them was covered up. “So what do we do now?” Gromet said. Quinn went to Vikki, pulled out the sealed scroll Xesex had given her. “This thing… do any of you recognize it?” Vikki and Gromet looked it over, shook their heads.

Perfect Dildo

Fri, 24 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Welcome. Please, do come in.”

Mistress Erica entered the room slowly, her eyes showing a mixture of suspicion and curiosity as she gazed at the five women awaiting her. Mistresses all, her peers and competitors, they, along with her and a few others, represented the true power in the city’s BDSM community. One by one, she examined them, looking for some clue as to the reason for this unexpected gathering.

Three Wishes

Fri, 24 Aug 2012 00:00:00 +0000

It was late evening. The sun was setting and a full moon was just beginning to rise. I was walking on the beach, but not to enjoy the breeze or the view. I was debating with myself whether on not to swim out into the ocean until I was too tired to swim anymore and thus end it all. I’m told that if you aren’t struggling against it, drowning is a rather quiet and peaceful death, but was death what I was seeking?

Oops!

Sun, 01 Jul 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Stella Murdoch knew it was going to be one of “those” weekends when she woke on Saturday morning to the realization that her breasts were gone.

Now, a discovery like this would normally be the cause of at least a little bit of hysteria, but the party the night before had been a major blast, and Stella was still more than a bit hazy in the thinking department. So, instead of jumping up and screaming, as she might normally have done, Stella simply laid in bed, her hands exploring the flat area that had, just the night before, housed a pair of firm, medium sized breasts. Absently, she wondered how one might go about reporting such a loss:

Dining with the Wizard 2: Sara

Sun, 17 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Dining with the Wizard 1: Jane)

Part 2: Sara

It was a fine dinner. A gourmet dinner. One to remember as much for it’s delicate mix of styles and flavors, as its substance. In ordinary circumstances, it was a dinner that would have made Sara exceedingly content. But these were not ordinary circumstances. So, for all the temptation that passed before her, heaped on fine silver platters, she ate barely enough to satisfy a slip of a girl - let alone her own six feet of lean and lanky appetite.

Fairytale

Tue, 12 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The tinkling of a wind chime on the summer breeze perfected the enchantment of the moment for Paul. He felt like a child again as he stood in the midst of this overgrown garden, no less beautiful for its’ wild and neglected condition. Just two days ago, Paul had answered a call from his Grandmother’s attorney informing him he had inherited her mansion in Sussex, England. This was completely unexpected and he wasted no time arranging a flight from New York City, where his turbulent life had led him. This was incredibly exciting! This was the greatest justification for dropping everything in his hectic schedule and running away from it all as far as Paul was concerned, his life rapidly moving towards the inevitable nervous breakdown and messy divorce. The happiest moments of his childhood had been spent at his ‘Granny’s House’, most of them whiled away fantasizing all manner of magical beings inhabiting the acres of groomed lawns, terraces and Greek statuary that she modestly called her back garden. His mother had worried that his flights of fantasy were a little effeminate but his Granny had told her she should just let him be, that maybe it wasn’t all imagination. Now here he was in his beautiful garden and even in this wild abandoned condition, it was all so familiar and friendly causing him to question how he’d ever come to that alien existence in New York with that stranger, his wife Angela. Her reaction had been to unload that ‘monstrosity’ for as much as they could get. Paul was just as happy he’d left her in New York. What a sacrilege, how could he let go of something that was a part of his soul? Now it was his, it belonged to him and he to it. Well for the next few days he would lose himself in it. Gloriously happy in the moment, he strode through the knee-high grass glancing around to get his bearings. The overgrown shrubs and trees gave it a feeling of mystery and rediscovery, but there was something else too, the feeling of being watched…but it was more than that, he was being scrutinized. He found his gaze drawn to a twice-life-size figure of a Greek God in a classic pose atop a pedestal when he spotted her. Seated on the statue’s shoulder was a tiny female figure. A fairy, he remembered because this was one of the fantasy beings of his childhood so what was it doing here in his adult life? He did a double take but she was still there which was surprising since he only took the occasional drink and had never done drugs. He decided to play along with whatever it was that was conjuring this apparition because it was after all, rather charming. “Hello Paul, we’re so happy you returned to us,” she said in the same timbre that had characterized these little beings when he was small. “Oooh, you’ve grown so big while you were away, there will be plenty for all of us if you are naughty” she added looking appraisingly at his six-foot frame. He didn’t think too much about the implications of this remark because he was reserving judgment on this whole episode. Meanwhile he was going to enjoy this ‘Fairytale’ while it lasted. He began to notice she wasn’t alone since half-a-dozen others were scattered before him blending with the foliage as if an integral part and he swore they were not there a minute ago. They were just as he remembered them. Six-inch tall waif-like slender figures in loose diaphanous gossamer garments, long-legged and winged with an ethereal quality Paul thought couldn’t possibly belong to this reality unless one was on something. That last thought quickly dissolved as the fairy-girl on the statue flew to his shoulder and settled there allowing him to experience the slight but very real weight of her tiny body. That reality was reinforced by her closeness and he found her quite beautiful; her perfect aquiline features combined with her slender feminine figure would be the envy of any beauty queen. If this was a figment of his imagination, then he had to give himself top marks for creativity. This close, even her voice had a haunting musical quality as she said “You once knew each one of us by name Paul, but time dims memory in your world so we will forgive your forgetfulness if you remember us as we were” and an impish smile crossed her lips. “How many of you are there?” he said, a little afraid his breath would dislodge her from her perch. “We are seven; it will come back to you before long but first you must rid yourself of the belief we exist only in your imagination.” This took Paul by surprise; here was an apparition telling him he wasn’t imagining her. “You once accepted us with the joyful eyes of a child and that joy still lies hidden within, so come help us find it.” With that said she sprang into the air and they all flew as one deeper into the garden, chorusing back “Come with us Paul, we have much to show you.” Still struggling to make sense of it all, he started after them towards a grove of cedars beyond the overgrown lawns. In no time they were out of sight but he trekked on eventually into the cool shade of the cedars but the fairies were nowhere to be seen. Then he spotted one, then another and another up in the branches but was this illusion? Unless his perceptions were playing tricks they now matched him in size. In seconds they had alighted in a circle around him and they were indeed his size. In bewildered silence he looked around him at the circle of beautiful beings, seven in all and all very female he noted. “Do you remember the games we played Paul?” asked one of them and he couldn’t help noticing each possessed a unique beauty, each was quite captivating. Another was saying, “One of your favorite games was ‘Witch In The Forest’ and we would each hunt you down and you would laugh for the joy of it!” “That was so long ago….” he began but they clamored around him, one of them squealing in glee “Yes Paul yes, please play that one, we’ll show you; Athena will be the witch and you are the naughty little boy so run and hide.” Paul looked at their expectant faces as they let him through their circle and he found it impossible to disappoint such child-like innocence. Haltingly at first, he began running deeper into the grove looking back at them watching him go. Deciding to get into the spirit of the game, he put on a burst of speed, dodging around flowering rhododendron bushes and broad tree trunks. Breathless from exertion, he began looking for a hiding place where the grove became far denser, almost like a forest. It was then he noticed just how strange his surroundings were with huge towering trees and massive root formations sprawling every which way. Right away he found a gnarled root big enough to hide him and wriggled into the depression under it. Getting his breath back he looked out at the way he’d come actually feeling the thrill of being hunted and recovering a little of the excitement of his childhood. Listening to the birdsong echoing through the canopy far above and looking over the sun-dappled floor of his forest, it was easy to believe in enchantments and fairies. Suddenly filling the entrance to his hiding place was a huge upside-down face framed with cascading hair. “The wicked witch has found you Paul and she’s hungry,” Athena said bounding off the top of the root and crouching before him, laughing with excitement. To him she was a giantess! Completely stunned and intimidated by her sheer size, he stumbled out from under his root, his face reflecting the incredulity he felt. “Wa…er…You’re huge!” was all he could say. Grinning she said, “Oh that’s just a little magic…you will be so much easier to eat at this size!” Even if this was just part of the pretence, she really was big enough to take him whole, Paul thought. He noticed the others were coming to join them and attempting to regain control of the situation he said lightly, “You caught the naughty little boy, now what shall we play?” “Oh but we have to finish this game first Paul, I have to gobble you up” she said. He had been afraid of that. The others gathering around in a kneeling circle towering over him, Athena gently placed him on her upturned palm and raised him to her face. Now he began to feel apprehensive as he gazed at her slightly parted lips and saw very real teeth glinting at him as she giggled, bathing him in her sweet breath, the other six girls drawing close to watch. With all this feminine attention on him he became self-conscious and was shocked to realize he wasn’t wearing a stitch of clothing. Crouching and covering himself in embarrassment brought a peel of girlish laughter from his audience as he tried to recall when he’d lost his clothes. A voice from behind him piped “If you don’t eat him soon, then we will” and he turned to see all of their mouths opening in a circle around him as he cowered in Athena’s palm. What an awe-inspiring sight; huge gaping mouths on all sides displaying a frightening array of deadly teeth, powerful tongues and fearsome throats. Not something he’d ever associated with tiny little harmless fairies. Paul was genuinely concerned now; this seemed to be going too far. Too late, Athena’s agile tongue hooked his tiny body dragging him from her palm and into her mouth to a chorus of voices chanting “Now she’s going to gobble her catch, Over her tongue and down the hatch” Convinced she was playing for keeps and in stark terror of his perilous situation, Paul looked for a means of escape. Just outside her jaws waited six more hungry mouths, the only other exit being her wide-open throat that he thought would be more than happy to welcome him in. “Paul, I did not mean to frighten you. This is all in fun and you will not be harmed,” Athena told him in his mind. In fact she had such a soothing presence in his mind, his anxiety all but vanished even when she went on “The wicked witch is going to swallow you whole and gulp you down to her hungry tummy but you cannot be hurt by anything that happens.” She magically touched his mind with complete trust and the throat that had inspired paralyzing terror a second ago, now represented the gateway to fantastic adventures and untold mysteries. In the wink of an eye he’d gone from the dread of dying in a monstrous stomach to the excitement of taking a water slide down the throat of a beautiful being who now embraced him with her gentle comforting presence. Glancing around at those teeth and that throat, Paul had to wonder what these gentle beings did consume. In answer, Athena’s mind communicated, “We do not devour our friends but of course I’m a witch and witches love to eat naughty little boys.” With that she’d put an element of the game back in place and a tinge of his anxiety returned as she began moving him towards the back of her mouth. He wasn’t so much fearful as he was in awe of the raw beauty around him. The ridged roof of her mouth arched high above giving way to the smoothness of her soft palette adorned with uvula hanging above the entrance to the mysteries below. But a backward glance out of her mouth was disconcerting when he saw the others waving goodbye. Too late to worry about it now. She was tilting her head back tipping him into her throat headfirst where he momentarily halted, suspended above the tunnel of her esophagus which curved down gently in a seemingly bottomless drop. Amazingly, the walls were illuminated from within by some enchantment, lighting every inch of his way giving him cause to wonder if this was to be a one way trip, her body now his prison. With a gentle embrace of her throat muscles and a gulp he was on his way, the peristaltic waves of her esophagus coaxing him downwards deeper and deeper. The sounds of her body increased, musical and comforting to him but he imagined terrifying if he were that ‘naughty boy’ of her pretense. The soft moist squeeze of her esophagus was very erotic to Paul and it ended all too soon when he reached the gateway to her stomach. It opened at his approach and he was nudged through. He was deposited on to the steeply sloping stomach wall and slid down its’ slippery surface, slowing to a stop on a relatively level floor. Just as his journey down was illuminated, so was her stomach and what a wondrous place it was. He speculated she would need quite a few men of his size to make a good meal judging by the size of this chamber and he shuddered despite himself with the thought of the horrors of this stomach going to work on him should she decide to digest him alive. Immediately he felt her gentle reassurance in his mind and relaxed once more to enjoy this magical place with no thought of how he might leave. He had no trouble breathing, the air sweet and fresh, the temperature comfortable and the surface he reclined on soft and sensuous against his naked body. He rolled onto his back and languished in his private cavern, rubbing his back against the slippery folds and thanking his hostess for the enchantment that rendered this deadly chamber so benign to his presence. Paul heard their muffled voices, Athena’s being more of a resonance than a sound, none of it comprehensible except the happy laughter that shook his environment and made it quiver. Then there was the sensation of motion both forward and upward as the orientation of his interior changed, tipping him deeper; she must be in flight he thought and how many people can boast flying in the belly of a fairy? From his new vantage point he could see the bottom end of the stomach and the valve that opened to the duodenum and the rest of her fearsome digestive tract, causing him to wonder if she planned to send him through that labyrinth too. Another shift of his floor and a slight jolt told him they had landed. Looking back towards the top of her stomach, he was alarmed to see a contraction that was now bearing down towards him. He retreated but it swiftly overtook him and gently bore him towards the exit. In a moment he was through and being propelled with alarming speed along her small intestine reminding Paul of a miniature pink subway tunnel with constant hairpin turns and switchbacks. What a ride, faster and faster until everything was a blur…then suddenly motionless darkness that flared into the bright light of day and he was again looking into the eyes of Athena. Smiling she asked “Was that as much fun for you as it was for me?” and Paul could only answer “It was incredible, in fact I’d like to do it again” and he was met with six other voices all saying at once “Ooh me next Paul, let me swallow you pleeeese!” Glancing around he saw a panorama of wide-open mouths beckoning to him and was about to jump into one when he remembered the time restraints on handling his Granny’s affairs and said “I want you all to swallow me but we have to save it till next time.” They were crestfallen but recovered quickly, one of them saying “Tomorrow we will all get a turn won’t we Paul?” and he said, “I’ll be looking forward to it but now I have to go to the house so can you please make me my normal size again?” Athena spoke, “Have no concern, you will be as you were; if I had really digested you, when you emerged you would have given a small portion of your body to me and by that much, your body would be less. If all seven of us really devoured you in turn, you would be no more!” With that said they all laughed in glee displaying glimpses of seven glorious throats, leaving Paul with a longing to be in each one of them. Athena set him down and when he glanced around he realized she’d flown him to the north side of the house and he was much closer to it. He began walking towards the house, waving to the happy band of fairies that seemed to shrink even as they flew back towards the cedars. When he reached the French Doors that opened onto the terrace, it was as if he had never been anything but his normal size and somehow he was fully clothed once more. The transition had been seamless. Remembering what Athena had said about consequences of really being digested, he couldn’t resist weighing himself and was relieved when no weight had been lost. Well, now he had to get busy and make a dent in the paperwork if he wanted to repeat this erotic new experience tomorrow, realizing he longed to be close to those mysterious beings again. He began sorting through the endless documents in the study and although absorbing, frequently found time to glance out the window towards the cedars and muse on the amazing events of earlier that day. Eventually, a single daunting task remained; his Grandmother’s enormous roll-top bureau. Opening it revealed a mass of papers stuffed into the numerous pigeonholes at the back of the desk and he decided this was not going to be easy. But right in the center of the desktop was a solitary envelope with just one word in his Grandmother’s hand: Paul With nervous fingers he picked up the envelope, turning it over and over. This was a little like a voice from the grave he thought, since Granny had known she was dying and had the presence of mind to leave him a letter she knew he would find after bequeathing the house to him. Finally opening the envelope and extracting a single sheet, he saw that both sides carried his Granny’s meticulous handwriting. In the first couple of paragraphs she talked of how she didn’t suffer at the end and how she hoped he would be as content as she was in this house and wished him all the happiness in his life that he deserved. Then the letter took on a cautionary tone. She wrote, Paul, you and I are the only two that know of the fairies and although now as an adult you probably believe they were nothing more than childish imaginings, I assure you they are very real. They are beautiful beings and will never knowingly harm anyone they consider a friend, but their values are foreign to us so do not trust them. I have known of their ways for decades now but l still don’t understand their motives, although I have always managed to stay in their good favor. But heed what I say here, for it may save your life”. Paul thought back to the events of earlier in the day and just how vulnerable he’d allowed himself to be and felt an involuntary shudder wrack his frame. He read on, I can only tell you of those things that happened through the years where no rational explanation would answer except the presence of the fairies. The reason I tell you this is because when I became infirm and could no longer spend time in the garden, they would come visit me in the house and in that sanctuary I got the opportunity to see into their minds on occasion. One such time I asked what became of their men folk and I think it was Ophelia, or was it Athena told me they simply left one day, but the image I saw in her mind was of their Rights of Spring Ritual where carnal drives and primal instincts overwhelmed the females and the seven of them ate their men folk. After that, each year a gardener or a chauffer would disappear mysteriously, even a housemaid. I know how fantastic this sounds but it is what happened. The local police were mystified and never did find any evidence to support foul play and closed the cases, so there was only one conclusion I could reach. You have to understand that these beings are not malicious but have a child-like innocence and simplistic sense of justice for wrongs done to them. I fear any offence or affront to them is answered with a severe form of fair play for the guilty party that also serves their peculiar dietary needs. I don’t think you will be in any danger unless you displease them Paul, but be warned there is little defense against the enchantments they are capable of. A final word of warning; my last gardener disappeared over a year ago. They are hungry once again! Paul read these words with an impending sense of doom. The strident jangle of a phone made him jump. It was Paul’s wife Angela. “I just flew in Paul, and you need to pick me up at Heathrow Airport.” Unable to hide the annoyance in his voice, he said “What are you doing here Angela, I’m perfectly capable of taking care of Grandmother’s loose ends.” “I can’t trust you for a second” she said, “You think I don’t know you have no intention of selling the house? “As with everything else where you’re concerned, I’ll have to do it myself, and don’t try to argue with me” she added, “Now come and pick me up immediately!” and she hung up. Paul did just that and they argued heatedly through the miles until finally they arrived at the house when he apparently gave in to her. He decided to humor her until he could come up with a plan because he couldn’t part with the house and there was nothing she could do to make him. Next morning when Paul got up, Angela was gone. Then he remembered she’d planned to go to town to find a Real Estate Agent. He made and ate a quick breakfast with rising anticipation to keep his promise to the fairies, but then paused to ponder Granny’s caution. Her words “do not trust them” kept running around in his head. He’d done nothing to displease them so what did he have to worry about. He should be perfectly safe. But a clear image materialized from yesterday of looking down Athena’s throat and speculating what might have gone down before him and had been answered in no uncertain terms by the letter causing him to wonder at his own sanity for even considering going back today not to mention willingly jumping down their throats. He would be at their mercy but he couldn’t resist the seductive hold they seemed to exercise over him. He set off for the cedar grove as being the most likely place to find his fairies. Halfway into his walk he spotted them approaching and as they drew near, saw they were at their tiny size and seemed abuzz with excitement. They whirled around his head all talking at once and he had to stop in his tracks or risk stumbling from dizziness. The effect was so hypnotic he became disoriented and he sat down in the grass and that’s when he noticed all he could see was tall grass and feminine legs towering over him. They had pulled the size juxtaposition on him again and instantly he was clasped in a giant hand and was airborne, flying high above the terraces, balustrades and lawns of his beloved garden. Just as he was really beginning to enjoy the thrill and exhilaration of free flight, he noticed they had slowed and were descending into the secret garden. His secret garden! He’d forgotten all about this garden within a garden that had so fascinated him as a child with its’ grottos, ornamental ponds and winding pathways. They had settled in a clearing with an overgrown hedge forming a circle around them while in the center a stone table surrounded by circular stone benches seemed to sprout from the ground like huge toadstools. Paul was gently placed on the table where he could look around at his giant female captors, finding at this level he was in the unnerving position of being entirely surrounded by seven awe inspiring stomachs currently animated by their owners highly excited state. Evidently they were arguing about who would get to swallow him first, so Paul in an attempt to assert a little control said, “I can settle this girls, let me decide which of you will swallow me first” The bickering was replaced by a barrage of “Pick me Paul, pick me” while they invitingly opened their fearsome jaws inches from him in a tight circle so everywhere he looked, all he saw were gigantic tongues, gleaming teeth and expectant throats. Once more the insanity of his situation struck him; he was trapped in the midst of seven Granny-documented man-eaters and he was going to feed himself to them. But he was hooked; this is what he wanted so he surveyed the beauty around him, each one doing her level best to tempt him with saucy winks, licking of lips and tongues that beckoned him. It was an impossible choice so picking one at random, he moved towards her asking, “Whose throat am I jumping down this time?” and she replied, “Mmmm, my name is Silvern and my tummy can hardly wait.” Instantly Paul remembered the last line in his Granny’s letter where she said, “They are hungry once again” and hesitated in front of her extended tongue. But she wasn’t about to wait and impatiently nudged Paul off his feet, knocking him headlong onto her tongue and pulled him into her mouth before he could react. He noticed he was naked again as her sweet juices coated him while she gently tumbled him over and over, giving him occasional glimpses of the throat that waited for him. Next thing he knew his legs were hanging over the back of her tongue and she was tilting her head back, again catching Paul in a moment of indecision. He braced his feet against the back wall of her throat, the angle becoming perpendicular so he was practically standing when her tongue slowly rose squeezing him gently against her soft palette, dislodging his feet. Suspended by this gentle embrace, he became aware of her uvula pressing against his chest and working his arms free was able to get a bear hug on it as slippery as it was. Behaving like a water balloon, it compressed easily under his hug, the bottom of it bulging and he hoped, preventing him sliding down. His theory was rapidly put to the test when she again opened her throat and lowered her tongue, leaving him dangling above her luminously pink gullet, delaying the inevitable. In his mind Silvern said “It is so much better when my little victim struggles to stay out of my tummy Paul, even when he knows I will have him in the end.” He wasn’t too sure he liked the sound of that, looking past his feet down into that ominous passageway ending in either a womb-like haven or a chamber of horrors, according to her whim or appetite! “Paul, I’m waiting for you Paul” he clearly heard from far below and realized she was playing her teasing games with her enchantments. Well she wouldn’t have to wait much longer, his embrace of her uvula was weakening and he was beginning to slip. Then he was plummeting into her esophagus, this time feet first, watching his only escape route diminish above him. A gentle assurance from her mind banished his doubts and he began enjoying the experience and welcomed anything she might have in store. Unlike his journey to Athena’s stomach, this time he seemed to be sliding all the way and actually saw the entrance to her stomach approaching below his feet, open and ready for him. He plunged into the pink cavern, spiraling in diminishing circles and coming to rest at the lowest point, reminding him of his favorite carnival ride. He noticed Silvern’s stomach was identical to Athena’s but just as enjoyable and he found comfort in the knowledge he was engulfed deep inside a beautiful girl, safe from the harsh world outside. He explored as much of the slick convoluted interior as he could, slipping and sliding in his efforts to climb the steep walls. After more than a little time had gone by, he felt a twinge of anxiety that she wasn’t going to let him out. Muffled voices outside seemed to be trying to convince her to let him go, that she couldn’t keep him and next thing he knew, he was emerging through her stomach wall into the bright sunshine back on to the stone table. Not for long though. Instantly another mouth was on him, gathering him in and immediately swallowing him down. Paul couldn’t help noticing the child-like impatience of each to have her turn. And as he languished in each stomach in turn, he was aware of the reluctance of each to let him out and again his Granny’s words came back to him, “They are hungry once again”! When he did eventually emerge from the seventh ‘tummy’, amazing as the experience had been, he was still more than a little relieved to be out in one piece. He was beginning to sense their hunger was getting the better of them and he might be their next meal. It was late afternoon when they said their goodbyes and the seven watched him head back to the house, such yearning lingering in the eyes of each, it was as well Paul didn’t look back. Arriving at the house no worse for wear but exhausted from the emotional roller coaster of the day, Paul fell into a deep sleep and didn’t wake till morning. It was late next morning when he awoke, finding a note from Angela telling him that the Real Estate agent had already found a Developer who was willing to pay top dollar for the estate and simply bulldoze everything in sight to make way for a subdivision. He and she were out walking the grounds and would be back later. Paul decided things were moving too fast and he hadn’t come up with a plan yet. Well, he’d think about that as he explored the attic. After a bite to eat he made his way up to the access hatch and entered another world. One of dust and clutter inside the steeply pitched roof of HIS house. That was it! This was HIS house, it wasn’t her’s to sell. For once in his life he was going to assert himself with Angela. With that decision made, Paul felt like a burden had been lifted and could now enjoy the day discovering his Granny’s forgotten treasures. Spending a couple of hours sorting through memorabilia, he came across a massive trunk and opening the creaking lid, discovered it was brim-full of ancient books. A beautifully bound journal lay on the top, which he carefully lifted, and blowing the dust from it, opened the cover. It was his Grandmother’s diary and the last entry was dated three years earlier. This probably indicated her more recent journals were somewhere downstairs, he thought. Out of curiosity, he began leafing through it and stopped dead when he spotted a reference to the fairies. He read: “Today I was visited by Ophelia and Silvern and we had an enlightening conversation about the history of my house. Apparently, when it was built in 1909 it was adjacent to the domain they had occupied for centuries and they became anxious when the estate encompassed several of their sacred areas. They managed to influence the planning of the landscaping to either avoid those areas or enhance them. The most sacred area for them became the central part of the ‘Secret Garden’ they know as ‘Fairy Circle’ where they celebrate their ‘Rights of Spring’. Under the fairies influence the landscapers built an alter for the them and cleverly disguised it as the stone picnic table. I asked what they might have done had the landscapers been completely insensitive to their desires and they told me in their child-like manner that it would have been very naughty and would have been punished. Then they would have shrunk the problem and made it vanish forever. What a wonderful attitude, if only we could all do that.” Paul was distracted by a rustling of tiny wings and looked up to see all seven of the fairies approaching him accompanied by a magical glow in the dimness of the attic. He realized he’d missed them and now he was very happy they’d sought him out in the attic. They all alighted on the lid of the trunk before him and Ophelia spoke; “Paul, we have known you were troubled by the strangers who wanted to take our home from us, so we punished them and made them disappear. Now we can all be happy.” It was then Paul’s gaze strayed to seven little bellies and he noticed they all seemed a little distended. Funny, he’d never really noticed that before but it wasn’t important. What was important was he had his house and an endless summer playing with his old friends.

Body Servant

Sat, 09 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

It was the day after we’d slept together for the first time that Tom told me he was a real magic user, not just a stage magician. Of course, I didn’t believe him, so he showed me. That first time was something simple: levitation. He sat down on the floor, cross-legged, and then floated up to my eye level.

It was a neat parlor trick, I admitted, but I was still unconvinced. So he waved his right hand over his left arm, and then removed his left arm at the elbow. I screamed, but he kept on smiling.

Borrowed Time

Sat, 09 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The child was sitting, alone, digging in the sand with a spoon. She was young, maybe three years old. Asilla glanced around. There were other people in the park, but none nearby. She walked over to the girl.

“Hi.”

The girl looked up at her with big, brown eyes. Asilla squatted.

“My name is Silla. What’s yours?”

The child didn’t respond, only stared.

Asilla took another look around, held up her hand before the child’s face, and made the sign. The girl began to cry.

Borrowed Time

Sat, 09 Jun 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Hi.”

The girl looked up at her with big, brown eyes. Asilla squatted.

“My name is Silla. What’s yours?”

The child didn’t respond, only stared.

Asilla took another look around, held up her hand before the child’s face, and made the sign. The girl began to cry.

Making Up Lost Time

Sun, 27 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

“Shit.”

“What?”

Rob pointed at glowing the sign.

ACCIDENT EXIT 28 ALL LANES BLOCKED

“Probably the fog. Can’t see for shit.”

Rob checked his mirrors, down shifted, and rolled off the interstate.

“Where are we going?”

“A long cut. It’s further, but it’ll get us home sooner than if we stayed on the highway.”

They drove along for several minutes in silence. The fog grew thicker. Rob downshifted. He slid his hand over to Sally’s knee, under her skirt.

Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 7: Kate's out of the Frying Pan... again!

Mon, 14 May 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 6: Kate’s Plan)

Chapter 7: Kate’s out of the Frying Pan… again!

Ra’idah had it all figured out.

Years back, as a young headstrong witch, she’d been cast out of her Cairo coven; the others hadn’t seen her natural superiority as a reason to lay in languishing bondage over long nights, to be tickled and pickled by the golden-eyed Arabic dominatrix. She was warned that, should she return, they’d bind her up and keep her that way, no longer a sister-witch but a thrall, to be passed from bed to bed and need to need.

The Shoot

Tue, 24 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Ellie burst from Hendrson’s office, cheeks red, tears welling up. The blonde girl who had been peering into a mirror turned and stepped in front of her.

“Buy a vowel, get a clue. You are out of your league. You can’t beat me. Why don’t you go back to the bayou where you belong, marry your cousin, make babies.”

Ellie brushed past her and pushed through the door.

“Shauna?”

Henderson gestured to her.

Voodoo 4

Thu, 05 Apr 2012 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Voodoo)

Part Four

Alone in the room, she gazed out the window, watching the people outside. Through the headphones covering her ears, she could hear the music, as well as the sound of conversation. She wished she could join them, move among them, talk to them. Instead, she stood stiffly, the rise and fall of her breasts with her labored breathing the only visible movement, other than the occasional twitch.

Message in a Bottle

Tue, 27 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

The yacht “Parsifal” was churning through the waters of the Pacific Ocean when one of the passengers saw a glint of sunlight off glass among the swells. When the boat changed course and came close to the site, the crew and passengers saw that the glint had come from a large bottle floating in the water. Using a net on a pole, one of the crewmen retrieved the bottle and took it to the yacht’s captain. There was a rolled-up sheaf of paper inside the bottle, so the captain smashed the bottle, unrolled the papers, and read the message written on them:

Siren in Stockings

Tue, 06 Mar 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Agnes had always told herself that nothing would change her, that no matter how high her star rose and what plaudits were heaped upon her she would still be the same girl who had been given her first break on the bill of that off Broadway play all those years ago. There was a part of her that at least wanted that to be the truth, but in her most honest moments, even she could acknowledge the reality that no one could experience a rise to fame like her own and remain the same person they had been when they set out on the path they had chosen to follow in life.

The Worst Popeye Cartoon Ever

Wed, 22 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

Yeah, this modern version of the infamous Tijuana bible follows the pattern of almost every Popeye cartoon I’ve ever seen (many of which inspired sexual fantasies), except that this one ends very badly for the spinach-chugging sailor.

-o-0-o-

It was a lovely summer day in the town of Sweethaven, a perfect day to spend at the beach. So it was that Popeye, Bluto, and the ever-vivacious Miss Olive Oyl decided to make a day of it. It was Bluto who had issued the invitation and offered his car as the transportation. It was the suggestion that they would get some good exercise that brought Popeye on board the little expedition; that and the fact that Olive was coming.

The Sissy Prince and The Witch

Tue, 14 Feb 2012 00:00:00 +0000

You’re traveling through another realm of experience, a realm not only of the senses but of thought; you’re on a journey into a fantastic world whose limits are those of imagination. There’s the signpost up ahead – your next stop, the Limbo Zone.

The party has ended and the hostess is bidding good night to her guests. She asks several friends about a curly-haired young man who had left earlier, but none knew him. As she locked up and went around the house turning out lights she sees the young man just as he breaks down the back door and storms into her kitchen with an enraged look warping his face. Angrily he comes toward her and then seems to freeze solid with splinters of wood and fragments of glass floating around him.

The Sight

Sun, 27 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Med scratched the dry, parched ground. The plants were wilted and no amount of hand watering seemed to help. She looked up, used her sight. Rain! She looked deeper. It wasn’t just a passing shower, but a good, drenching rain and it was headed her way. Med smiled. It had been a long, dry month.

“Medin’la.”

Lost in sight, Med, startled, whirled.

“Oh! Uh, yes, yes, I’m Med’la”

“Medin, I am Torina’La.”

The Wish

Sun, 27 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

In a little shop down an alley off a side street on the edge of Chinatown, Sandy fondled the red, silk dress. There was nothing special about it at first glance - your basic knee-length Chinese dress with a bit of yellow piping for trim. But the sensation of it on her skin had a magical effect. She had to fight the urge to strip and give herself to the kiss of silk on her naked body. She took the dress over to the counter, set it down. It would be the perfect thing - for later.

Gai-Shift - Beachcomber

Thu, 03 Nov 2011 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

At the mouth of the Mighty Thames where it flows past great mudflats on its final rush to the sea, there lies a small cottage well up in the dunes, its flagpole rattling in the ever-present breeze. It is small and tidy, its exterior wall lined with recovered gear and looped with rope, all pulled from the nearby shore.

Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 4: Little Megan

Thu, 13 Oct 2011 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 3: Fairies & the Sacred Glade)

Chapter 4: Little Megan

The moon broke over the beautiful glen, its dark oaks royal, its central pond as smooth as crystal. On one mossy bank stood two erect shapes, leaf-wound and trembling, the humans within only denoted by the glassy eyes shimmering wetly between the clamping fronds.

Megan and Chlorophene shuddered in their slow orgasms, moving from low point to high over long hours. The plants that held them facilitated them along, sensing their excitement from their pulse, their temperature and their skin’s salt content. When it was required, the foliagic awareness would shove its root deeper into their sexes, rising them slightly in their wrappings, making them purr.

A Witches Mistake

Tue, 02 Aug 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Robert Stark (no relation to Tony) slowly pried open his eyes. For a moment, he lay gazing blearily up at the ceiling. Then, with all the effort in the world, he managed to roll over and drag himself to a seated position, legs hanging over the side of the bed.

What a night, he thought, staring at the wall of his room. First time in six months I decide to go to a bar, and I get so totally smashed, I can’t even remember getting home. And to make matters worse, I evidently wound up going to be alone.

Sally the latex doll

Tue, 26 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

Sally was the typical blond girl that would become the dream for every man that would get to see her.

Long slender legs, tall and thin as a swan, a wonderful body with big breasts and thin waist, as she was able to be corseted as Rossella O’Hara in “Gone with the wind”, an angel face with big blue eyes and a cascade of curly blonde hairs reaching the shoulders and free to move and enchant the university boys and not only.

Well-Developed Doll

Tue, 12 Jul 2011 00:00:00 +0000

To say that Clarice Geldmeister was happy would be to understate the case considerably. She was in ecstasy. She swept grandly into her posh apartment on the topmost floor of the Geldmeister Building, allowing the ornately decorated security door to close itself behind her. She went to stand before the wide and very expensive one-way window that looked out over the city and gloated.

Yes, it had just been too easy to outmaneuver that family of dumb hicks. Over one square mile of pristine forest that had gone untouched for centuries was now hers. Oh, how the hicks had whined and, oh, how she loved kicking them when they were down. She always thought it was especially funny when her victims whined about their rights.

It's a kind of Magic

Sat, 27 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

The Letter

I was a bit nervous as I climbed the stairs to the apartment. Sure, I had taken interviews before without really knowing what to expect. Sure, I had taken interviews which had promised a lot but were lemons in the end. But somehow, this one was going to be different. For one thing, the invite appeared out of nowhere the day after I had written the article on this Harry Potter hype. I had given my view on how we were brought back to our childhood fantasies and dreams about magic. It triggered quite a few reactions and my office e-mail was abuzz with both approvals and disapprovals from various groups.

Amber's New Pet

Sun, 21 Nov 2010 00:00:00 +0000

It is a warm day in Wildaron Forest. Amber Nightwind has been waiting for this day a long time. At last, the stars are right. Life as a Dryadani is a busy one. But lately she has been wishing for someone - someone she can Play with. After much study, she has determined that today will be the day. Stepping into her garden, she begins to pace out a circle. At each quarter point, she lights a small torch, picks a few flowers to weave into her long red hair, then recites a brief invocation. “Ohh, Powers of the East, come if you will, you blow so good! Ohh, Powers of the South, come if you will, you are so-o hot! Ohh, Powers of the West, come if you will, you are so wet! Ohh, Powers of the North, come if you will, you are so-o hard!” By the time she completes the circuit, she has gotten a bit hot herself, so she unbuttons her silken chemise, exposing her full round breasts. Standing in the center of the circle, she balances a little precariously on her red spike-heeled pumps, legs spread, and begins her prayer to Sharalisa. In another part of Wildaron, you, a thin melancholy Gwelfani, are taking a break from practicing your borashan. You are resting against a rainbalar tree, your long blond hair wisping over your shoulders. Although musicians are honored and in demand in Shaharasai, you sometimes feels restless and unfulfilled. Leaning back, you close your pale blue eyes for a moment, pondering your situation. Suddenly, the very air around you seems to thicken, swirl, and hum. You open your eyes, but there is nothing to be seen. You try to stand but your limbs won’t respond to your thoughts. You breathe in deeply, once, twice; trying to understand the situation. On you third breath, the air begins to clear. You find you are able to move, a little. You look down at yourself; your black boots are still visible under the edge of your golden robe. But by looking down instead of up, you are not prepared for what comes next. You are suddenly scooped up in a large hand, whose crimson fingernails form a threatening cage around you. “Ah, by my Lady Sharalisa, the spell worked! It worked!” a musical voice trills out. Looking at last upwards, you behold the face of the Dryadani Amber. She is truly magnificent, towering some twenty-five feet above where you are sprawled in her palm. Her full, ample breasts hang just across from where you sit, though each one is twice your height. “Long have I wished for just such a little toy to amuse myself with,” she continues. “And now I have you. Tell me, my little trinket, what is your name?” “T-Terry,” you stammer out. You have, in your most private moments, fantasized about a similar situation. But now that it is real and you are lying in her huge warm hand, you find the reality of your predicament quite overwhelming. “Well, Terry, I am Amber Nightwind, but you may address me as Goddess’, " she giggles. Her hand shakes a little as she says this, bouncing you slightly. “From now on, you are MINE. I can be a most loving Goddess, but you must do your best to please me at all times, is that clear?” You nod your head a little. You are not sure if you like this situation, but for now it seems best to play along. You cannot even see the ground from where you lie in her hand; who knows how far down it may be? “That’s good,” she says. “Now, for starters, let’s get rid of these clothes - you won’t be needing them anymore.” She grabs your left foot between the index and thumb of her other hand and pulls your boot off. “Hey!” you start to protest. But she is already pulling off the right one as well. “None of that now - you are supposed to please me, not the other way around.” Amber frowns down at you slightly. “Now, how does this robe come off?” She begins to prod at you, lifting the edge of your golden robe with her long fingernail. You struggle a little to keep it down - for despite your trepidation, the sight of the lovely Dryadani’s immense breasts has had its effect on you. You are not ready to reveal this to Amber; besides, your plans to escape will be complicated if you are naked. Still, she is intent on having her way. Grasping the hem of your robe, she succeeds in lifting it over your head, forcing you to raise your arms as the garment is pulled up, and at last, off. You are now completely nude and helpless in her giant hand. “Ahh, and what is this?” she smiles. “I see my tiny captive is savoring this after all!” With one tapered finger the size of your thigh, she strokes your erection as gently as she can. To you, however, this presses your manhood hard against your stomach. You momentarily forget all ideas of escape and lie back, letting her bring you to the height of arousal. “I’m glad you’re enjoying this, my dear. But I am ready for some enjoyment myself.” Amber ends her fingertip massage, instead gripping you firmly in her hand. Her tight grasp nearly knocks the wind out of you and bruises your ribs just a little. You can just manage to peer out over the top of her hand. She is carrying you towards a gargantuan castle whose misty spires you have seen soaring above the western clouds when conditions are just right. She enters a door in one turret and climbs the stairs, two at a time. This rapid ascent jounces you so severely you close your eyes to keep away the vertigo. When things settle enough, you open your eyes, just in time to find yourself being set into a golden birdcage. “Stay there just a moment, my pet,” Amber says breathily. “I won’t be a minute.” She steps over to a washstand and slithers out of her silken blouse. Seeing her standing there, running a moist cloth over her immense torso, you find your arousal returning. But more important, she has turned her back on you - perhaps now you can make your escape. You slowly make your way to the cage door. Fortunately, it is only latched, not locked. Peering out over the edge, you decide you might be able to leap down onto the red-cushioned sofa below. You swing out and down, dangling from the cage bottom to get yourself as close as possible. Unfortunately, just as you let go, the door swings shut with a clank!, alerting Amber. “Tsk, tsk. Didn’t I tell you to stay where you were?” Amber asks a little peevishly just as you drop into the cushions on the sofa. You try to hide behind a pillow, but she is too quick. Grabbing you around the middle, she shakes you a little. “That is no way to behave! Now -” she continues, “all that work in the garden has worn me out. I could use a foot massage..” She sets you down on the floor by her feet. She is wearing bright red pumps; their pointed spikes are as tall as you are. She crosses one huge shapely leg over the other, the sole of her foot hanging just above your head. “Look out below!” she laughs, as she slips her heel loose from the shoe. You narrowly miss being impaled on the spike as it swings forward. Letting the shoe slide off completely, she orders you to start rubbing her foot. “Rub it hard , little man,” she commands, “my feet are sore!” She shoves her foot towards you. It is even larger than you are. She slips off her other shoe, nudging you forward with her other foot. Seeing no way out of your predicament, you begin to rub her foot. She pushes it against you. “My feet are so-o hot and sweaty,” she complains. “Can you give them a tongue bath?” You look around for a way to escape this, but with one foot caging you in from behind and the other waiting in front, there seems little chance of that. “Go on!” she urges impatiently. So you stick out your tongue and begin to lick the bottom of her enormous foot. It smells of leather and sweat and something indefinable. You are soon intoxicated by the heady aroma and begin to lick all over her sole, pressing your slim body up against the wall of soft pink flesh. You are about to be carried away on waves of salty enchantment when she suddenly grasps you between her feet. Leaning back on the couch, Amber raises you up in the air, still firmly between her feet. “Oh-h, that was very nice,” she giggles. “I’m feeling much more relaxed now.” Beneath where you are suspended some forty feet in the air, Amber is a symphony of fire. Her dark red hair spills over her shoulders and onto her creamy round breasts, each capped with a strawberry nipple the size of your head. She is wearing a bright red miniskirt that stands out against the ruby red of the couch under her. With her legs raised like this, that little skirt has fallen back, revealing the sheer black panties underneath. Through them you can make out a tangle of reddish curls. You squirm a little, but not too much, for a fall from this height would surely kill you. Amber laughs up at you “Well, little one, I’m tempted to play’ with you right here. I’ve been waiting so long for this chance,” she says, running her hands over her breasts, squeezing them, making her nipples stand erect. “But I’ve a better place in the other room. Only I better make sure you’re safe for the journey; I’m not sure I can trust you yet” she frowns. With that, she hooks her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, pulling them down to just above where the thick curls begin. She bends her knees, bringing her feet just above where her hands now lie, the left one idly stroking her womanhood through the sheer black silk. With her right hand, she pulls the fabric out away from her body. Then, abruptly, she loosens her foothold on you, dropping you down so you land in the soft deep nest waiting there. With her right hand she reaches in and positions you before pulling the panties back into place. “Get used to it, dear,” she coos. “You’re going to be spending a lot of time there!” With that, Amber stands up, wiggling her hips a little to settle you into place. You are wrapped tightly against her enormous femininity, the moist black silk taut against your back. You are battling against your imprisonment, but there is no place for you to go

A Wager between the Gods

Wed, 27 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Part One For the sixth time that day, Anubis sighed. The ancient deity of Egypt sighed much these days. Existence without purpose was a fairly dull existence. Yes, he still had his powers. He had his huge palace on the banks of the spiritual Nile, and huge numbers of his followers who had decided to stay at the Egyptian afterlife.

But for all his riches and wonders, Anubis had one thing that the old deities lacked now.

A Wager between the Gods

Wed, 27 Oct 2010 00:00:00 +0000

continued from part 1

Part 2

The field trip was giving Mrs. Clarie Hannover a very hard time. A previous cleaning lady, the schoolteacher was now trying to keep her class organized and orderly, a task that proved almost impossible.

“Now class, if you follow Mr. Weaving, he’ll show us the Egyptian exhibit! Won’t that be fun? Bobby! Put that sword down!”

The tour guide led the children into the Egyptian room, full of ancient treasures and artifacts.

Double Date

Thu, 17 Jun 2010 00:00:00 +0000

Jeremy walked along the campus path with Daryl still trying to get him to agree to the date.

“C’mon man. This won’t work unless I can get someone for her friend. I told her I would find someone to double. Everyone else is working. You’re my last chance.”

“Look, Jer, I feel for ya, honestly, but I said `No’.”

“Why not?”

“I…I have my reasons.”

“Name one good one.”

“All right I didn’t want to say it, but that Kali girl freaks me out.”

Gai Shift - Pit 17: There and back again

Mon, 22 Mar 2010 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai Shift - Pit 16: Sakujna)

Chapter 17: There and back again

Special note: this is the final chapter of “Pit”, and a long one at that. Have someone bundle you up and make you comfortable, and settle in as we conclude our strange tale.

Life kept changing for Tameran, seemingly for the worst, but overall for the better.

The cheerfully plump golden-haired girl had thought she’d be happy as a village witch, even though she’d been on the bottom of the coven totem pole. The arrival of Megan had offered hope (if only that there would be a witch lower than she). But that, of course, had all gone to pieces that night Tameran had tried to capture the other witches and keep their collectively-supercharged staff all for herself. In the end, she’d bumbled into one of Zelda’s protective spells and found her rounded pink body instantly wrapped in itchy magiced straw. With the dawn, the gypsy Tameran had commissioned to cart off scrawny, trussed Zelda had found her instead. And into the cart she’d gone, for weeks of suspension bondage and subservient degradations.

Halloween Witch

Sat, 31 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

‘You’re a witch girl, and you’ve gone too far cause you know it don’t matter anyway….’ Halloween on a Saturday night! Party time! I just love Halloween, the babes in tight little costumes, legs up to here, cleavage down to there, the drinks flying, inhibitions tossed to the wind. Love it! I was starting out in the early evening at one of my favorite watering holes, a little hole in the wall called Off The Wagon. It wasn’t much to look at, and I’m not sure I would even go in the men’s room, much less use it. But the beer was cheap, the company alright - for the most part - so it was my first stop. Now, let me explain how the bar is set up, because, it’s important, it’s how I met Zooey. Rather than a long, rectangular bar against one wall, this place had a round one in the middle of the room, with seats all the way around it. Over the top of the bar was a similar shaped set of cabinets and shelfs. They hung the beer glasses from it, kept the liquor up there, and they also had a series of TV’s every few yards. So you could sit at the bar, have a drink!", stare straight across, and up a little and watch the games. Currently there was a boring college football on, but it kept my attention, as the place was almost empty. “What the hell are you staring at!?!” I looked around to see if a fight might be breaking out - known to happen from time to time - but I didn’t see anything. “Hey asshole, why don’t you take a picture, it lasts longer!” Then I saw, sitting directly across from me, was a young women, not bad looking, staring at me, with fire in her eyes. And what eyes they were. Very intense, very blue, almost like cobalt, they were riveting. She also happen to have smoke coming out of her ears, she was royally pissed, and apparently at me. While I was deducing the situation she yelled a third time “Hey buddy, fuck you, who are you staring at!” I just pointed up to the TV over my head, then pointed at the TV over her head, she looked up, saw it, turned several shades of red, hung her head, and hid behind he long dark brown hair. I felt bad for her, so I had the bar tender mix up what ever she was drinking, and put it on my tab. When he delivered it, she looked at me, still blushing brightly, she nodded and mouthed a thank you, then went back to hiding her face. I waited a respectful amount of time checking her out. Her eyes were very beautiful, very different, I don’t think I’d ever seen that shade of blue before. She had on a gray sweater, or dress, or a blouse, I couldn’t tell, she was behind the bar. Her skin was very pale, and the and the gray was the perfect contrast between her complexion and her eyes. Oh, and she had a witches hat on her head, well, it was Halloween. Then I decided what the hell, either I’d get lucky, or at least I’d get that first rejection of the evening over, so I stood up, grabbed my beer, and did my best amble over to where she was sitting. She looked at me, blushed again, smiled a little, I asked if any one were sitting here (of course I knew there wasn’t, but I always lead with politeness). She whispered no, so I sat down. Then she promptly went back to staring at her drink. Not very social I thought to myself. But I did get the chance to check out the rest of her witch costume, which was a form fitting short sweater dress, matching gray tights, and matching gray ankle boots. Very nice legs, and she was showing them off wonderfully. I’m a leg guy, I was hooked. I especially like a women in nylons, so close, yet just out of reach. It’s like a pretty girl, all gift wrapped. So I started on the small talk, “Hi, I’m Phil, having a bad night?”

Chocolaty Goodness

Fri, 30 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

Sandy walked confidently down the quiet streets in Bristol, Germany. She’d come here with a couple of friends; bent on seeing Europe in a single summer. Summer had come and gone, and so had most of her friends. Out of the group of six, only she and Miranda had chosen to extend their visit. Miranda had fallen for a local boy in their travels and Sandy wasn’t about to leave one of her closest friends abroad on her own.

Halloween House Party

Fri, 30 Oct 2009 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

“Bill. Junk mail. Bill, bill, junk, junk. Why is it I always only get bills and junk mail through the post? No one sends me a nice cheque” thought Sam as he carried on going through the pile of letters he had picked up. “Bill, to the occupant of the house, must be junk. Bill, junk, junk. Wait a minute, that letter to the occupant was written by hand. Oh well, I will have a coffee and read it before dumping it”

Spell of Protection

Wed, 23 Sep 2009 00:00:00 +0000

The pouring rain thundered onto the small car as it sped down the road, disregarding the posted speed limits. The driver, a thin man named Ted, was not up for obeying the speed limits.

After all, when you’re being chased by the police, you’re not usually up for driving safely.

“Shit!”

Spinning the steering wheel, he swung the car off the road and into a nearby alley, but saw that it was a dead end. There was no way out, save a tall wooden fence.

Gai-Shift - Magic 4: All Honeymoons End

Sat, 29 Aug 2009 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Magic 3: Let Good Things come to All)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 4: All Honeymoons End

Following her roped rapine the day prior, Megan did her best to return to normal life. After a death-like slumber, she donned her long black dress (to hide the telltale marks from the magiced ropes) and went about her day. Stiffly.

The Tiger in the Night

Thu, 04 Jun 2009 00:00:00 +0000

The Autumn Carnival was coming! Games and rides and acrobats and animals and smoke and mirrors allure between the shadows and the light. Mark and Sara wandered through the attractions, arm in arm, aimless and happy in love.

“Come see! Come see! Come see the animal people!” cried a lady, weather-faced, a smile that promising summer days and eyes black as winter’s night. They looked across to the large tent at the edge of the main carnival where she was standing.

The Magician's Assistant

Mon, 04 May 2009 00:00:00 +0000

“The Great Messini and his lovely assistant Regina”, that’s what the advertising banner stated on the outside of theatres where we performed our magic act. My husband is the Great Messini and me of course I’m his lovely assistant and wife Regina. We have performed all over the world, and we seemed to be touring continuously. Finally we had a break and decided to take a holiday in Egypt, the lure of the Middle East. Dusky skinned natives, exotic locations and warm sunshine.

Turnabout

Tue, 25 Nov 2008 00:00:00 +0000

Vesta relaxed into her easy chair with a soft sigh. It had been a long day, and she was just as glad to see it ending.

Looking at her, relaxed in her chair, an observer would have been quite misled by what they saw. Vesta appeared to be in her mid thirties, slim, well formed, her red silk blouse and black skirt faithfully outlining a full bust and flaring hips. Her face was one of refined beauty, with deep blue eyes and a flowing mane of auburn hair. All in all, the very picture of a beautiful young executive relaxing after a day at the office.

Choker

Sat, 13 Sep 2008 00:00:00 +0000

I heard my husband Ron come home from his trip to the strip bar. I had sent him there alone as a birthday present. I knew it was him because he was whistling a happy song as he came in and walked up behind me while I prepared some potatoes over the sink. I felt him press his chest into my back and I could feel his raging hardon pressing into my lower back. As my husband reached around my neck I could feel something silky soft being placed on me as a “snap” sound resounded from the clasp of whatever he had just placed on me. “Honey your dream has come true. Remember that guy I told you about that does magic tricks on stage with the strippers? Well I got to talking to him and I told him about your secret desire to be a sex slave, and the difficulty you have role-playing as one. I told him how you want to be out of control and to be made to do anything you are instructed to do without thinking twice. Well for $20 he gave me this silk necklace that I just put on you, and it’s magical!”

Bad Bargain 2

Mon, 31 Dec 2007 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Bad Bargain)

“May I help you?”

Startled, Janet nearly dropped the delicate figurine she’d been examining. Placing it quickly, but very carefully back on the shelf, she turned. “I-I’m sorry,” she stammered. “I-I didn’t mean to intrude.”

For a moment, the man in the worn black robe simply gazed at her, then a warm smile softened the planes of his face. “No intrusion at all,” he said, spreading his arms in welcome. “This is, after all, my shop, and what are shops without customers?”

Changing Room

Wed, 28 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

The sound of the bed side alarm springing into action shocked Barry out of his peaceful slumber. He reached over and slammed the thing into submission. Barry turned and looked over at the woman lying next to him. She was so peaceful, *how could she always sleep through the damned alarm* thought Barry. Barry began thinking about the supple woman lying next to him. Last night had been so wonderful, she was so beautiful, Barry knew that Melissa was perfect. So why the hell had he married Jean!?

Changing Room

Wed, 28 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Third Wish

Sat, 17 Nov 2007 00:00:00 +0000

Brittany frowned as she eyed her newest acquisition. Looking like a cross between a wine bottle and a vase, the long neck vessel had recently been unearthed at a dig sponsored by the local university. Deemed of no real historical value, the bottle, along with other more-or-less worthless items, had been sold by the university in it’s never-ending quest for more money. And Brittany, incurable bargain hunter, had been unable to resist this latest purchase.

How Not To Decorate For A Party

Wed, 31 Oct 2007 00:00:00 +0000

A Halloween Special 2009 Tale

About a mile outside town, set alone atop a wooded hill, stood a haunted house. Everyone knew it was haunted, just as everyone knew that people had gone there before and never been seen again. Nobody actually knew anyone who had vanished there, but everyone knew it had happened. Which is why Gwen’s friends were shocked when she announced that she was going to “set the place up” for some friends visiting from out of town.

In Service of the Elders

Sun, 13 May 2007 00:00:00 +0000

“Alys Z’aelya, you have betrayed the trust that we Drow Elders have bestowed upon you," the ebony-skinned elder boomed, pointing down from his ornately carved desk. “You were forbidden from gathering medicines from our fungus forests and selling them to the surface.” The dark elf Elder stoked the long white beard that framed his ebony face, then looked back and forth at the eight other elders who sat with him. They nodded sternly in agreement. Alys grew impatient as she waited for the Elders’ sentence. She had grown tired of the droning lecture she was receiving for her minor infraction of the Drow rules. Seated on the bench in front of the panel of judges, she brazenly adjusted a strap on the thigh of one of her shiny black boots, then pushed a strand of long, silvery white hair from her face. “As a result of your indiscretion–” began the bearded Elder Before the man had finished his sentence, Alys sprang from her seat and spat in his face. Then, she turned and ran for the doors, bursting through them with two-handed shove. She spun around and bit her thumb at the group of judges. “I have no need for your rules and regulations,” she shouted, shaking her jet-black fist at the Elders. “The Drow way is not to bow and scrape before senile rulers and adhere to outmoded codes. You lot are betraying the ancient ways of our people.” “SUCH BLATANT DISRESPECT FOR US AND OUR KIND SHALL NEVER GO UNPUNISHED, YOU ACCURSED DOG!” shouted the elders in an eerie harmony. Alys pulled the doors shut and darted to the exit of the Hall of Elders. As she left the building, she stealthily hid in the shadows to avoid a pair of Drider guards impassively patrolling the front steps with their large iron spears. The Driders, the Elders’ elite guards, were once normal Drow according to legend, but they had been magically conjoined with giant poisonous spiders so their upper torsos were those of a dark elf while the rest of their bodies were that of a black arachnid. As she quietly moved past the Driders, Alys felt a chill in the small of her back. The creatures had always made her uneasy – they were powerful and deadly warriors but seemed to be grotesque abominations. They followed the Elders’ orders unquestioningly and were forbidden from owning property, mingling with ordinary Drow or even speaking. Their upper bodies were always buckled into uncomfortable-looking armor of black leather and metal. For all its crisscrossing straps and buckles, Alys thought the armor looked like a torture device. Perhaps symbolizing their sentence of silence, the pathetic creatures wore leather war helmets that fastened their mouths shut with a series of severe-looking straps. Legend had it that they couldn’t even eat solid food and subsisted on the blood of those they killed. After she passed safely from the Driders’ view, Alys broke into a run, letting her black and tautly muscled legs carry her quickly as she could to the outskirts of the great underground city of Za’Arleth. Vendors and shopkeepers stared as she ran past, a young Drow wearing the regal silver and black armor of the race’s scout caste. With the purple stone gates of Za’Arleth well behind her, Alys collapsed panting into a rocky hollow a few yards from the road. She looked in the direction of the city and saw no guards had followed her. Despite her outburst at the Elders, her violation of the rules had been minor enough that there was probably no point in them sending troops to chase her down. Or was there? Alys slid herself onto a giant mushroom jutting from the rocks, stretched her limbs and continued to carefully look around. It’s so nice to have freedom from those senile fools, she thought as she checked the scabbard at her slim hip. I’m free, yet I have disrespected the elders. I will have to keep moving in case they eventually send someone, or something, out to collect me. Then, storms in the distance spoke in their monstrous tones, making the fungus forest about Alys shake with every boom and crack. Even though the Drow’s homeland was far underground, bizarre magical storms occasionally formed in the upper reaches of the caverns overhead. As lightning flashed through the enormous underground world, Alys jumped from her mushroom roost and began scouting for a cave or rock overhang that wasn’t occupied by some dreary creature. Eerie blue lightning broadcasted odd flickers of light along the cavern walls. Seconds before the downpour started, Alys’ eyes flashed to a large, dry-looking cave that seemed like it could have been the home of some sort of humanoid creature. She drew her slim sword and broke for the cave, ready to take it from any tenant not willing to share until the storm passed. Alys entered the cave, careful to keep her silver blade between she and any potential enemy. But, alas, she found none. There was a battered brass lantern hanging from a jagged rock and the ashen remnants of a cooking fire, but both seemed as if they had been left there by a long-gone visitor. Could this be the luck of the Gods? she wondered. With a bit of further exploration, Alys found a cozy spot to wait out the storm. She lowered herself onto a soft patch of moss and began unbuckling her boots and breastplate. Drow armor was durable and impressive looking, but it wasn’t especially comfortable. She carefully slid off her tight-fitting silver breastplate, revealing a leather half-shirt that laced up each side, form-fitting her torso. It was as black and sleek as her body. With a little more effort, she stripped off her short chain-mail skirt, revealing the black leather thong she wore beneath it. “Ahhh,” she said to herself. “That feels much better. And with that storm pounding outside, no one will be looking for me for a while.” As Alys slid into sleep, tired from her run from the city and relaxed by the sound of rain outside, little did she know that a squad of Driders was forging its way through the subterranean storm and would soon be outside her resting place. *** Alys awoke the next morning as the violet light of the phosphorescent cavern walls seeped into the cave. She could tell by the influx of light and the eeries stillness in the air that the storm had passed. She could also tell from her rumbling and empty belly that she had been asleep for quite some time. The lithe Drow carefully stood up, stretched and headed toward the cave’s maw. She would need to find something to eat soon since she had fled the city with nothing but her sword and armor. As she surveyed the rocky landscape around her, she saw a large glistening pool several dozen yards away. Ahhh! There is a place for me to wash the road dust from my skin, she thought as she looked at the clean spring water that trickled down blue chrystaline rocks into the pool. Grabbing her sword, but leaving her armor and boots on the cave floor, Alys strolled to the pool’s edge and tested the water with a toe. Nice and cool, she thought to her self, kneeling. This should be refreshing. She looked down and saw her jet-black face and smoldering violet eyes reflected back in the surface of the water. She could make out every detail in the shimmering reflection, from her high cheekbones and pointed ears to the full and regal lips that betrayed her upper-caste ancestry. Alys stood and began shedding her black leather garb. She pulled loose one of the laces holding her form-fitting shirt in place, allowing it to fall away from her bosom. Her supple breasts dropped free from their leather restraint. Then she slowly slid her hands down her sides, following her curves, until she hooked her thumbs into the straps of her leather thong. She slid it down, revealing a narrow stripe of silver hair between her legs. A squad of six Driders silently spied on their prey from a cluster of rocks in the distance, careful to stay hidden in the shadow. Impassive purple eyes watched from behind their leather helmets as the young Drow woman stripped and jumped into the cool water. They continued to linger as she splashed water on herself and did a few lazy backstrokes then climbed onto the rocks to let herself dry. Alys used the back of her hand to wipe water away from her body, grabbed her sword and undergarments and strolled peacefully through the outcroppings of fungus and rock as she headed back to the cave. Seeing her leave, the Driders made their way through the massive toadstools that separated their hiding place from the cave. They moved silently, using the pillars of fungus as cover. Their training made them nearly impossible to see in the dull light of the underground – even for a trained Drow scout like Alys. As Alys drew close to the cave, two of the armor-clad Driders lunged from the thicket of fungus and directly into her path. She let out a small gasp as the fearful creatures came into view, dropping her clothes so she could unleash her sword from its scabbard. As fast as Alys was with her weapon, she was no match for the Driders that had appeared behind her. One sprayed a stream of sticky silk from its underside, latching onto the sword and tearing from her hand as if the strand of web was a the tentacle of some angry beast. The naked Drow shrieked as the sword flew from her hand, and she whirled to see her assailant. She could see four more Driders had circled her from behind. “What business do you have with me?” she demanded, worried that her fear was showing in her voice. “I am a Drow of the scout caste on official business of the Elders!” The Driders, their upper bodies bound in carapaces of leather, said nothing. They slowly edged forward. Sensing that her only option was to flee, Alys turned to run into the mushroom forest nearby. She made a single step before six separate strands of web lashed out at her body, wrapping around her limbs, waist and neck. She lost her balance and fell as the sticky grey fibers began winding their way around her. Alys thrashed about, hoping to break the silken strands that were enveloping her body. They were impossible to break, and within a matter of seconds, enough and been secreted that they she could barely twitch each of her limbs. The Driders began to methodically wrap the Drow in their strong silk, spinning her body between themselves and causing the fibers to tighten against every curve of her body. The kicks and thrashes that Alys had made earlier became nothing more than squirms as the silk tightly secured her hands to her sides and wrapped her legs together into a single unit. Alys started to plead, tears rolling down her cheeks. “Why are you doing this to me?! I have done nothing to you or your kind!” she sobbed as the silk continued to envelop her body. The Driders predictably said nothing, spinning their webs further up her shoulders and covering her breast in a layer of silk that made them into a single hill of white wrappings. Alys tried again to plead for her release, but by this time, the silky wrappings had made their way up her chin and had crisscrossed her mouth, pulling it shut. The Driders were careful to keep Alys’ eyes uncovered in the process of wrapping the rest of her body, covering it in layer after layer of silk and making any movement meaningless. “MMMMMMMMPH!” was all the frightened Drow manage to say as her captors continued to wrap her. At this point, she could no longer move a muscle, making the additional layers of wrapping seem almost pointless. Her eyes blurred as tears welled in them. She tried to scream, but her mouth was covered under so many layers of silk that only a muffled whimper emerged. Alys felt herself hoisted onto the back of one of the Driders, and see could see through the narrow opening in her thick and hardening cocoon that the squad was moving now. She bumped along on the Drider’s back, silent and unable even to squirm as they carried her back to Za’Arleth, where she would face the next part of her fate. *** From her resting place on the Drider’s back, Alys could see the scenery slowly pass by. She knew she was being returned to the city, probably to face the elders. She tried to steel herself for whatever punishment she would receive. No doubt it will be something harsh, she thought. Perhaps 10 years of hard labor in the mines. The work would be backbreaking, but she knew she could handle it. Her scout training had left her in good shape and willing to take on difficult work. Finally, Alys could see familiar terrain as she and the silent Driders got closer to the city walls, but instead of entering the city, the squad instead turned toward a particularly foreboding cluster of sharp stones formed around a cave opening like a dragon’s teeth. Alys tried to move her head to get a better view of where they were going, but she couldn’t budge. Within a few seconds, though, her question was answered, and she could tell the Driders had taken her up the embankment and into the rocky cluster. She could see that they were heading toward the cave opening. She felt panic set in. What if she wasn’t being returned to the Elders? Perhaps the Driders planned to drain her blood the way a spider does a fly. She shuddered at the thought of the leather-masked Driders wordlessly slurping up her life force, their hairy spider legs holding her down. As the Drider squad entered the cave, Alys’ senses were overwhelmed. She heard the low moans of winds blowing through underground passages and smelled the dank odor of wet stone. She squinted to try to accustom her eyes to the almost total blackness here. Even her Drow infrared vision needed some light to work. Finally, the party of Driders came to a rest, and Alys could feel her mummified body being lifted. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw one of the Driders squirting webs onto the ceiling of the cave, leaving a long, thick strand dangling. Another of the creatures carried her immobilized body closer to the strand. She could feel another begin incorporating the hanging strand into her tight, immobilizing cocoon. Two of the Driders stepped away, leaving Alys’ silk-enshrouded body hanging from the thick cord. A third sprayed a stream of silk that created a thick rope connecting from her feet to the floor a good two feet below, serving as an anchor. Alys could feel her body pulled slightly taut as the second silk cord connected her to the rock. She shut her eyes and breathed in deeply, trying to calm herself. Her fate, she thought, would most likely be the death of a small insect caught in a spider’s web – a quick one, she hoped. But for some reason, the Driders seemed to be in no hurry to dispatch her. She watched as they scurried off, leaving her dangling. A few minutes passed before a solitary female Drider returned. Alys watched with tension as the creature’s spider legs whisked it along the cave floor and its leather-enclosed face came within a foot or so of hers. Alys could see the Drider’s large violet eyes peering out at her. Somehow they seemed to be slightly reassuring. Just being able to gaze into them and see how they resembled the eyes of other Drow made the freakish creature slightly less scary. It made no attempt to talk, although Alys doubted it could, since its snugly-fitting helmet was wrapped so tightly in straps and buckles that there was no way it could open its mouth. She wondered if the Drider was trying to tell her something with the look, reassure her that she wasn’t about to be killed. The Drider reached down to a belt pouch at her waist and withdrew a smooth black stone with a red hourglass shape on it. Alys’ eyes followed the stone as the strange being lifted it, worried that her plan was to use it as some kind of bludgeon. Instead, the Drider held it a few inches from Alys’ forehead, and the stone emitted a reddish glow. Alys tried to wriggle from her silk prison, tried to scream. She could do neither as the glowing stone emitted a beam of light that hit her forehead and washed over her entire body. Alys again attempted to struggle as she felt the energy from the stone course through her body. It wasn’t painful, but she could feel something strange happening, as if invisible fingers were tickling every inch of her body. She tried to writhe in the cocoon but couldn’t move an inch. The energy burst lasted just a few seconds, but it was such a strange sensation that she could tell that it done something profound to her body. The Drider nonchalantly lowered the stone and sealed it back in her pouch. Then she made eye contact with Alys again. Alys watched the creature’s eyes squint slightly as if she was trying to smile behind her bizarre helmet. The Drider then pointed at Alys, then back at herself, motioning to own face, then her spider appendages. The strange being then touched her hand to her leather-obscured mouth, then to Alys’ silk covered mouth as if transferring a kiss. Then, quickly, the creature scuttled away, descending down the hall from whence she had come. What could that have possibly meant, Alys thought to herself. What was that stone? What was the Drider trying to say? The energy from the stone didn’t cause me any pain, but I could feel it affect my body in a strange way. Then it hit Alys. She felt her stomach drop. The Drider had pointed at Alys, then back at herself. Then at her spider body. Tears began forming in the corners of Alys’ eyes. She wanted to throw up. No, she wanted to die. The Drider had pointed at me because she had used to stone to cast a spell, Alys thought, feeling bile rise in her throat. A spell that will turn me into one of those… those… those hideous monsters! *** I do not know how much time has passed, for in this dark chasm it is impossible to tell. Time, it seems, has lost its old meaning as I hang here in my utter stillness. I can’t mark the passage of time in days, weeks or months, but I can mark it in the transformations I feel happening in my body. I cannot move my head to look down at the altered shape held inside my cocoon, but I can feel that my body is not the same that I was born with. I can sense my new body’s extra limbs – and their needs. I feel stronger, I feel more… alive. I feel that for the first time I soon will be part of something important, something much more important than what I had been doing in my old life. I am no longer Drow, but a fledgling Drider. I will be part of the elite group that serves the Elders – those same Elders I once mocked. Perhaps those Elders now mock me as I transform into one of their servants. As my body has changed, I too have acquired the group thoughts of my new species. I know what my duties will be. I know what my commands are. I will no longer communicate with ordinary Drow, for I haven’t the need to. I remember that I once feared the armor I soon will wear. That was foolish too. I now feel pangs of anticipation as I think of it being strapped onto my body, in having myself permanently bound in customary Drider garb. I now know too that a Drider shall never remove her armor. I long to hear the buckles snap into place and lock there as my suit becomes a permanent part of my body, as straps engulf my torso, my arms. My face. I can feel it now that in a matter of hours I will be ready to leave behind this cocoon for a new life. I know my captain, the fine Drider who used the Spider Stone to start my transformation, soon will arrive with the Blade of Release and cut away this blessed shell to place me in my next one, my Drider armor suit. I can feel it now: in a matter of hours, the rest of my life will be dedicated to the silent, selfless service of the Elders.

Changed Perspective

Tue, 19 Dec 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Changed Perspective (furry) He had given me a present a year earlier for our anniversary. It was a simple enough looking bracelet. My husband had told me that it had the power to turn the wearer into whatever the next person that looked into the wearer’s eyes wanted. Let’s just say that that idea was REALLY far fetched, but I’ve learned over time that my husband, when being serious, is always right. My husband told me that all I had to do was put the bracelet on and make sure that he was the next person to look at me. He told me it was a bit of an experiment, he didn’t even know what he wanted, he explained, “But the bracelet will know”. Well needless to say I was afraid. Not afraid of the bracelet itself, but afraid of finding out that I was not exactly what my husband wanted. I’m a realistic person, and I know I’m not perfect, but deep inside of me I wanted to put on the bracelet, and have him look in my eyes, and nothing would change. Finally a year later, I had worked up the nerve to try it, but I knew I would need a little help. I would bind myself to the bed, spread eagle, and wait for him to come home. I would set myself up hours before he was supposed to come home so that I would not be as nervous as I would be if he was due home any minute. I would put the bracelet on and be stuck in it. I got started early in the morning, eating a good breakfast and getting myself and all the stuff I would need ready. I loved self bondage, and my husband was getting used to finding me tied up helpless at least once a month. I always tied myself in a position so that my entrances were vulnerable. Today would be no different. I always set up a release mechanism just in case. Normally this was a small bucket of ice sitting on the floor with my release keys frozen in it. The key was tied by a string, to the bedpost or somewhere near my hands so that once it was thawed I could haul up the key and release myself. More than once I had spent extra hours in bondage, replaying in my mind the answering machine message from my husband saying that he would be late from work. But never had I gotten a chance to use my key. I took a shower, shaving every inch of my body from my nose down to my toes, and then put lotion all over my body to make my skin extra soft. My body was now fully hairless, even the peach fuzz that covers normal skin, the only hair left was my scalp hair, and my eyebrows. I set the heat in the house a tad warmer, being winter, and being that I would be naked for hours. I straightened out the bed sheets, and laid out on the bed the objects I would need later. On a whim, I picked up my wrist and ankle cuffs and put them on early. They where fuzzy on the inside, leather on the outside, and felt tight and conforming on my skin, just the thing I needed to keep me in the mood through lunch. I checked over the safety list in my head and decided my supplies were good. I went downstairs and had myself a good solid lunch that would last me a while. Tuna fish salad sandwiches always seem to hold me for a long time. Wearing pajamas, I checked the doors and windows to make sure everything was locked. I checked the heater to make sure that it had turned off at a good temperature. Everything looked good so I started my way upstairs to start. Stripping naked, I added some more lotion to my skin to protect against razor burn. I walked to the mirror to enjoy the look of my mostly hairless body. The black leather cuffs with their chromed D rings where a stark contrast to my light colored skin, but I needed something more. I went to my drawer and pulled out a collar that we had bought a long time back that had “pet” embroidered on it. Checking the mirror again, the black leather collar matched the cuffs perfectly and added an extra look of submission. Back to the bed, I attached the ropes I would need on each of the bed posts, and laid my penis gag next to the pillow. Knowing I still had a trip downstairs to make, I took out my largest butt plug and, with a little help from some lubricant, slid the vibrating butt plug in. This was a great toy; it had all of its electronics internal so there were no hanging wires to get in the way. Under a latex protective cover was a switch that was just on or off, but the great thing was that the vibrator had a mind of its own, turning on and off randomly. I turned on the switch, and a powerful quick buzz followed letting me know it was working. My knees buckled from the sudden jolt. It was time to go downstairs and get my ice bucket from the freezer. Risking being seen, just for an extra thrill, I went downstairs as I was, not covering up. I ran past the front bay window into the kitchen, not daring to look outside. I grabbed my ice fast, and ran back upstairs, grinning madly from my daring little stunt of exhibitionism. I attached the other side of the frozen key’s string to the bedpost near my hand and sat down in the middle of the bed. I tied my feet to their posts. I laid back and pulled myself up in the bed as far as I could with my ankles bound. I picked up the penis gag and placed it in my mouth, attaching it behind my head with its buckle. My favorite gag for use with my husband, it had a latex flap that covered my lower face so I can barely get any noise out as he is bringing me to multiple orgasms. Now I was starting to get a little nervous. I pulled open the drawer again, and grabbed the box for the bracelet that my husband had given to me. I put on the bracelet with a resounding click, and placed its box between my shins on the bed so my husband would see it right away. Lastly I picked up my two locks off the bedside stand and locked my right wrist to the post. Trying to think of any last problems that might arise I laid there with my fingers clenching the last lock in place but not closed. This was my last shot to think of… BZZZZZZZ….. CLICK…. Damn, I had totally forgotten about the butt plug. It surprised me so bad that I clenched closed the last lock. Well this is what I wanted anyways. The excitement of the buzzing plug, the sudden unexpected captivity, thoughts of what might happen tonight, I was really excited. Just as I was coming close to climax though, the vibrator did its job, and shut off, leaving me excited, panting, and writhing my hips. Trying my best the press the toy deeper into me. I was careful not to writhe too much though, as my wrist and ankle ropes were on a ratcheting mechanism that pulls slightly on the rope and takes up any slack provided to it. This meant that the more I struggled the tighter the ropes would get. This was a nice addition to my bondage because it kept me ever wary of my bondage, and when my husband would finally come home and use me, every thrust of his body against mine would tighten my bondage slightly until the end, when I could not move an inch. Luckily though, the mechanism that keeps the ropes tight can not pull the bonds tighter than my body can stretch, it can only take up slack. As I started to calm down from the initial shock, my favorite part of bondage started to flow into my mind. I started to daydream about all the things that could go wrong (or right). Normally I would daydream about a burglar, or a neighborhood teenager breaking in and teasing me, then using me for their pleasure. Every once in a rare while my mind would get away from me and I would daydream that they would call all their friends over to play with me, or I would dream that they would bind me tight and carry me out of the house, throw me in the trunk, and take me home as their new toy. But today was different. Today I had other things to dream about. I started to think about what the bracelet would do. Was the bracelet just figurative, a kind of roll playing incentive? Would it change me into a buxom blond with huge tits, would it be permanent? Would the bracelet affect my mind? Did my husband want a mindless sex slave to fuck and to clean the house only dressed in skimpy clothes. What if the wrong person came into the room first? What if my husband brought home one of his friends, who saw me on the way to use the bathroom. What would I become then!? Oh well, to late to change my mind now! Well I had plenty of time to think about it, so I focused myself on thinking up a good daydream. I started to think about what would happen if … BZZZZZZ… and I squeaked into my gag. Damn that vibrator. It only buzzed for about a second this time, but then there came another noise, a thump downstairs. My mind raced; what could it be. I suddenly remembered my running downstairs in bondage. What if someone saw me? What if someone noticed me carrying the ice bucket and knew what it was. What if someone was coming upstairs right now? What would they think when they looked into my eyes and saw me change into their wildest dream! No matter what happens I’ll keep my eyes shut I thought, but all the time getting wetter and hotter, thinking of the possibilities. A couple minutes of silence later and… BZZZZZZ… This time it stayed on for a while. I preyed silently that it would stop, but my hips ground, pushing the plug into the bed, trying to get more vibration from it. I thought of what it might look like, for a stranger to come into the room and see this bound girl, with gag in her mouth, riding the waves of pleasure, so vulnerable. I kept my eyes shut imagining a man standing in the room above me now. Sudden movement on the bed scared the FUCK out of me. I closed my eyes even harder, and froze all my movements, now scared. I could feel the different parts of my mind fighting for control. Part of me was so unbelievably horny, yet another part of me was scared for my life. I felt the bed’s surface move again, and I imagined someone in my room rubbing their hand across the bed’s surface straight at my pussy. The vibrator cut off, and then there was no sound. I listened so carefully, I swear I could have heard a flea sneeze I was being so quiet. There was still no sound. I felt the sheets move again, ever so slightly, but no sound. Then BZZZZZ for about ½ second, I grunted into my gag from the shock, but I didn’t move, frozen in place. That’s when I felt the first touch. Something soft yet rough brushed my pussy lips and made me jump. I couldn’t control my response; I leaned my head up and looked down toward the sensation. There was my freaking cat, staring intently at my pussy, poised to strike at any movement. I tried to tell him to go away, but the gag and my bondage did not lend toward helping me scold him. I laid back and relaxed hoping that if I lay still enough he would become uninterested and leave. That’s when the rascal laid down facing away from me, with his back pressed into my inner thighs and my pussy. The feeling of his warm fur against my completely hairless skin was kind of nice. I wiggled my hips a little bit and tried to get him to move off of me. All I managed to do was get him to sit up, and he started licking his paws as if nothing had happened. BZZZZZ… it came on again. I looked down to see my cat staring intently on my pussy again, obviously intrigued. He pawed experimentally at my lips, lightly at first, then harder like he was digging for the culprit. The thought of my cat playing with my most sensitive place was not what was having an effect on me. My body’s response to the sensations on the other hand was doing a number. BZZZZZ… then it stopped. My cat just sat there and pondered the noise that it had just heard, still staring, and pawing at my privates lightly. The pawing felt kind of nice, but when he started to sniff me, tickling me with his whiskers and nose, I really started to squirm. My bonds where ratcheting significantly tighter as I tried to control myself and not move under this tickling torment. Soon the tickling stopped and I felt him walk up my chest, digging his nails into me ever so slightly. When he got to my face he started rubbing his cheek in my cheek. I was so frustrated, one part of me was intolerably horny, another part of me was pissed at my cat’s interference, and yet another part of me was saying “awwww how cute” at his cat love rubs on my cheek. I could hear him purring now, making me feel a little more relaxed. I tried to use eye language to coax him to get off the bed; I kept looking at him and then making exaggerated looks off the bed. He took me in, trying to figure out what I was doing. Finally he got the clue and stepped off the bed and went off to do his catly things. After all of that trauma and stress, I was having a hard time now thinking up my first bondage daydream. It also didn’t help (or maybe it DID help) that my struggles had left me tied a lot tighter than I was earlier, barely able to move now, I was unable to shake off the tickling cat hairs he had left behind in his exploration of my bound body. My skin tingled, I felt like there was cat hairs all over my body. I thought I was just having a psychosomatic itchy reaction to the couple of hairs he had left on me, but the tingling just grew worse. I concentrated and squeezed my eyes shut, trying to push this tingling feeling out of my mind. But as I concentrated I noticed other things. My hips ached, my jaw hurt and I had a headache. My teeth felt weird, like the “Novocaine tingle” you get after the dentist. My ears where buzzing with noise, my nose was picking up smells from everywhere. I could smell my own sex, and I could smell something else, something musky in the air. Then a sharp pain in my lower spine and I blacked out. ….. BZZZZZZZ…. Waking up to the lovely feeling of the vibrator in my ass, I yawned, or… tried to yawn thanks to the penis gag. I felt funny all over, I felt warmer than normal, I felt shorter than normal. I just didn’t feel like myself. What I did feel for sure though was my cat walking back and forth urgently from my left foot too my crotch, rubbing up and down my leg the whole time. I looked down to see what his fuss was all about, and what I saw shocked me. There, all down my chest and legs was a black coat of hair. I was hairy from my toes up to as far as I could see, and from the feeling of it, it covered every inch of me. I looked up at my hands, and saw that same black coat of hair covering my arms and hands. I moved my tongue around in my mouth feeling the penis gag and noticed that my tongue was smaller and felt like it might have been rougher. I took another look between my legs, any yup… there was a tail! …BZZZZZZ…. Another hit from the vibrator, and my cat stopped to check out the sound again. He turned around to face my pussy, and came closer for a look. From the feeling of his nose on my pussy lips I could tell that there was no hair there, but I could not feel his whiskers on my thighs. He started licking at my lips. I squirmed from this attention and was quickly reminded of the ratchets as I heard one of my legs ratchets clicking away more of my freedom. How had I heard that all the way down there? And I could hear my cat purring too as he licked away at my lips. Sooner than I would have thought normal I was purring into my penis gag. Purring?! I tried to moan, but all that came out was a deep purr from my chest! Oh my god! That dambed cat! He had looked into my eyes when I shooed him off the bed earlier! Oh my god! The bracelet actually worked! And now I’m a cat woman! Oh my god! Is this going to be permanent?! Sensing my distress, or something, my cat walked back up my chest and came to rub on my face again. The musky smell that seemed ever present since I woke up suddenly was very strong in my nose. Just from the smell I felt my heart flutter in my chest. It was the most wonderful smell I had ever smelled, and I could feel myself getting instantly and uncontrollably hornier if that was possible at all. Animal urges filled my mind; all I wanted to do was get into position so my mate could mount me. Where are these thoughts coming from! Deep in me more visions of me getting mounted filled my minds eye, clouding out most other thoughts. I could see myself in my mind, a wild black panther, getting fucked hard from behind by a huge male. I could feel the urges to turn over and get mounted, but my bonds held tight. I was purring loudly now, I could feel the purring vibrations from my chest all the way down in my sex. My mind thought only of sex. My cat kept rubbing my face with his cheek, marking his queen with his pheremones. BZZZZZ… My cat pounced down my chest and swatted at my pussy, trying to catch whatever was making the noise. He stuck his paw as far under my butt crack as possible trying to pull out whatever vermin was making the buzzing noise, but to no avail. This new sensation ended quickly though as he went back to licking my privates. From all the excitement and my now super human arousal level, my lips had spread out and gave room for my cat to lick anywhere he liked. I could smell my scent and it smelled different now, completely different from a human, my mind knew the smell, it was the scent of a cat in heat, and it was obviously affecting my cat. He licked at my sex, licking everywhere, inside my labia, thighs, vaginal opening, and every once in a while hitting my clit, sending shocks through my body that threatened to make me black out again. He rubbed his cheeks on my sex and licked away aggressively, he even made two miserably failed attempts to mount me, which my body on its own accord pushed my hips up into him out of habit attempting to help his entry. Through all of this attention, I could imagine myself lying tied to the bed spread eagle helpless to stop my cat’s attention and helpless to help him mount me. Something older in my mind kept trying to tell me that I didn’t want to be mounted by my cat, but most of my senses where buzzing happily with the prospects of getting fucked. I could just imagine what would happen when my husband would come home. Would he flip out and leave, would he come free me from my binds, would he mount me!? BZZZZZZ… again that damned vibrator, and my cat still licking away at my sex, was too much to take. So close to climax, so far from getting mounted. Click, click, click, I heard with my now enhanced hearing. I could hear each tumbler in the lock turning individually. My husband was home. No time left to wonder what he would think. Wanting to get fucked badly I took on a face that I thought most resembled “fuck me hard” and waited for my husband to come upstairs. As my husband entered the room, he gasped and ran over to my side. I was breathing hard now, breathing deeply trying to get his scent. In an instant the story of his day unfolded in my nose. I could smell his musk, I could tell he was horny, I could smell his coworkers, I could smell his lunch. I could smell the scent of every girl at work that he had come even close to today on his clothes. I was jealous even though I could not smell the sex of any of these women on him. I wanted to take him into me, make him mine so he would have no need to turn to these other women for what he needed. I could see in my husbands eyes a look of terror at my plight leave as he realized that everything was ok, that I was not hurt. “Relax honey, relax, you’re ok.” My husband said. “The effects will wear off in a couple of hours, I was told the transformation takes less than an hour but the reverse transformation takes about 3-4 hours.” “Honey” he said, “are you hurt?” I nodded “no” to him. “Let me unbind you then, hold still. You know you are kind of sexy like this, you know I prefer shaved, but your ears and button nose are just so cute,” he said with a smirk. As he unbound me I stretched. I turned over on my stomach and stood on my knees and hands, and arched my back noticing my new flexibility. Bent over in this position I remembered my purpose, I remembered how bad I wanted to get mounted. As swift as a cat, I got up, grabbed my cat, threw him out of the bedroom and closed the door. Without missing a beat, and taking my husband by surprise, I knocked him off his feet onto the ground and with amazing new strength pinned him. He looked surprised but not scared, and I didn’t stop. I quickly took the bracelet off of me and clasped it to his wrist. A renewed look of surprise washed over my husbands face as he fought against me. I held him down until he passed out, just as I had. I watched him closely as I stripped him naked. The moment I had clasped it on his wrist, I had envisioned what I wanted most. I envisioned an intelegent black panther to take me and make me his. I watched his transformation closely, watched his body fold up into the fetal position and take on a drastically new shape. Unlike my change to a half human half cat, his transformation was looking a lot more complete. While I waited for his transformation to complete, I examined my own body. I was still mostly the shape of a woman, but with a couple obvious cat features. I realized quickly that my skin was a lot more sensitive to touch, and I even enjoyed petting myself. My chest still had my same breasts on them, but now there where 6 nipples, my top nipples right where they should be, but the next two nipples down where on new breasts about 1/3 the size of my real breasts, below these was my last pair of nipples on yet smaller breasts, almost unnoticeably small. My tongue was indeed smaller and rougher, somewhere between a human and a cat. My ears had risen on my head and formed cat ears. My hands and feet now had blunt claws where once where nails. And seeing my tail whip back and forth by it’s self was a thrill in it’s own. In under an hour he had changed fully from my husband to a massive 180lb sleek black panther. I ran my hands over his fur, petting him, caressing him. As he started to come to, I welcomed him back with loud purring, and I began licking his face. He turned to me and raised his head, sniffing the air around me. I pushed him back to lying down, and continued to lick his fur. I wanted to get a full feel for his majestic body now that there was less urgency. I knew I was his queen to fuck and now there was no rush. I licked his fur, “cleaning” him. Traveling the length of his body, the whole time admiring the strength and tone of his muscles. I realized that if he wanted me, there was no way that I would be able to stop him with my half developed cat/human body. Still purring, I managed my way down his stomach. I repositioned myself so that I was straddling his upper shoulders, knowing damn well that my scent would drive him mad. Sure enough, within moments his erection started to pop out. I licked him up and down, and felt that the texture of his penis was somewhat like my tongue, barbed in one direction. I wondered what this would feel like pumping into my swollen sex. I took his penis into my mouth, massaging his testicles as I worked. Over my purring I could hear him still sniffing the air. Without warning he rolled his weight from under me, knocking me off balance. He took this opportunity to place a paw on my chest and knock me backwards and come to stand over me. I just laid there, not knowing what would happen next, but knowing that I was powerless in his presence. He brought his nose to my cheek where my cat had been rubbing his smell on me. My husband let out a deep, yet almost silent growl. He licked my face, cleaning off the smell of my cat, then rubbed his cheeks on mine, marking me as his. He took that rough tongue, and traced it down my body, just as I had done to him, but stopping at each of my 6 nipples to tease them. Still with that one paw on my chest, he moved it down to my stomach to hold me in place, while he moved his head down to lap at my thighs and cunt. He stepped away from me, and swatted roughly at my legs seemingly trying to turn me over. This is the moment I thought. No turning back now, I was going to find out what those barbs on his penis would do to my vagina momentarily. The thought of finally getting mounted surged back into my memory. Lust filled my mind with images of him on my back. I rolled over on my stomach and put my ass up in the air with my legs spread, he waited absolutely no time to mount me. Having his weight distributed differently in his body now than that of a man’s body, I was now pinned down by almost his full weight. He wrapped his front paws around my waist and humped his penis franticly like a wild animal trying to find its way into me. Obviously aggravated he let out a kind of disgruntled growl/sigh. The difference in anatomy was aggravating both of us. Without a conscious thought, I reached back between my legs, grabbed his tool, and lined it up. Instinct seemed to take over both of us. As soon as he had entered me, my body seized up like I was frozen in time, I could not move a muscle. While my husband on the other hand was now frantically pumping me at an un-human rate. I could only feel the barbs on his penis when the tip of his penis got to where my hymen was. When his penis was deep in me there was no pain. It did not take long before his humping was done and his seed was spent. He tried to withdrawal. The pain of his barbs trying to exit my body, and something deep within me, caused me on turn to him and hiss loudly. I brandished my teeth and claws at him for trying to exit, and he paused. But after a few moments, as his member started to shrink within me, his penis slipped out of me smoothly and painlessly. I lay next to him, as he bent down to clean himself off I fingered my clit and stroked my soar pussy lips, purring away. “Honey” I said, “can you understand me?” my voice was somewhere between an odd whisper and a purr. He nodded “yes”. I reached over and took the bracelet off of him. “Honey, I want you again… but this time I want you as myself. Can you control yourself enough not to hurt my human body?” After a moment he nodded yes again. Without a word I walked over to my dresser and pulled out a pair of my panties as he sat on the floor watching me. I rubbed the panties all over my sex cleaning as much of my juices off as I could, then I pushed the panties inside of me just deep enough to get them soaked even more. I felt my body tingling again, so I rushed off to the bathroom and locked the door behind me. Lying on the floor in the fetal position the aching and pains started again. It didn’t take long for me to pass out. When I woke, I stood up and looked in the mirror. “Damn, I should have gotten photos before I changed back” I thought out loud. There I was in the mirror, normal and hairless again. I quickly took a shower and went back into the bedroom to find my husband there, sleeping curled in a ball next to the heater. Walking over to him and kneeling with him, I started petting his scruff and neck. He woke with a start and purred almost instantly. “Honey get onto the bed” I said as I got up and went to the bathroom retrieving my soaked panties. “Here this should do it for you” I pressed the panties into his face and rubbed my cat body scent into the hair around his nose. Not a minute had passed and he was hard again, with me licking his shaft. I didn’t feel the same as before, I didn’t have the driving animal urges, but I knew that this was my husband, and somewhere deep inside I was still his queen to be taken. I pulled a jar of lubrication out of the drawer and lubed up his shaft and my own hole so that his barbs would not hurt so much. Climbing up on his chest, I lowered myself onto his rod, pressing him deep within me. I gasped from how large he was when inside this human body. After a moment I started stroking him with my sex. Slowly, getting myself aroused. To my surprise the feeling of the barbs tugging away at the deeper parts of my sex was turning me on. In this position I could feel the barbs lightly tugging on my G spot. As I got closer and closer to climax, I pumped him slower and slower, holding off my orgasm for what seemed like minutes. Finally when I could not stand my own torment any longer I slowly, carefully pulled him out of me and assumed the position to be mounted. I spread my knees extra far so that I was under the level of his chest. This time, my husband carefully walked himself over my body and positioned himself. I reached back and pulled him up to my sex as I pulled my knees together to raise my hips into his smooth cool hairy chest. I moved my hips back and pushed him into me slowly, making sure to get him as deep as possible so the barbs would not be pulled back into my hymen. He was so much warmer, almost burning me with his body temperature being much higher than mine. It was a chore for him to fuck me slowly, I could feel his instincts trying to take over and start brutally fucking me, but he held himself back. I put my face into the bed sheet and screamed in ecstasy as my orgasm built. I reached back with one hand and felt my stomach. A feeling of loss hit me as I realized that I no longer had 6 nipples. I moved that hand back up to play with my breasts, and moved my other hand down to play with my clit. Coming closer to orgasm now, I yelled out at him “Harder, Fuck me!” All self control he had been showing to this point left him. He pulled his front paws off the bed and wrapped them around my waist taking my breath away. He pressed the entire weight of his torso into me and fucked at me harder and faster than I thought would be possible. Soon I was riding the waves of pleasure, screaming into the bed sheets with my last breath. He squeezed his paws even tighter around me and gave one last fierce jab. I could feel his entire body tense and I could feel his semen surging against my cervix, many times hotter than human semen. We waited for his erection to subside again as I caught my breath. Once he had fallen out of me I laid him down on the bed and used my own mouth to clean him off this time. When I was satisfied that he was clean I laid myself down behind him, throwing one leg over his hips and one arm over his chest, I hugged him and fell asleep. When I awoke I was still on the bed hugging my husband, but now he was back to normal and my cat was lying behind me matting on my back purring sleepily.

One Wrong Wish

Fri, 27 Oct 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Author’s note: I would just like to say a couple things:

PLEASE write me if you like my stories… it’s #1 the drive behind my writing.
This story is winded to start, but If you like accidental (magical) dollification you might like this story, if you do like it refer to Author’s note #1!
There will not be a sequel. As a rule I don’ normally post my stories until they are finished, even if they are multi part.

One Wrong Wish:

Shrinkers

Fri, 17 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Sandra looked into the mirror. “Yeech”, she thought.

Actually, she was being quite hard on herself… On the eve of her 45th birthday, she still was very well preserved… though showing her age slightly. A touch of gray in her dark brown hair, yes, but her breasts were still firm (they were always large and voluptuous) with a beautiful face and a wonderful figure, big in all the right places–

Shrinkers

Fri, 17 Feb 2006 00:00:00 +0000

Sandra looked into the mirror. “Yeech”, she thought.

How to swallow a man: Confessions of a Giantess

Wed, 19 Oct 2005 00:00:00 +0000

I wasn’t born with the ability to shrink people, it was something I discovered quite by accident. My mother was into the occult at a time when it really wasn’t trendy the way it seems to be now. There was this small store on the west end of town that sold books and talismans. My mom would go there occasionally and she used to take me along rather than pay a sitter.

Love Through The Ages

Mon, 10 Oct 2005 00:00:00 +0000

Love through the ages - Part One Based on an original idea by Wrappers Delight

I watch as my princess takes a stroll in the palace gardens. Her beautiful golden hair flowing onto her white gown as she soundlessly walks over the marble. I watch her mesmerizing form from here in the palace. I cannot join her. Even though I am a priestess, my princess is my superior, and I have no right to join her. But my love for her is not diminished by this cruel fact. She is the one whom I protect from the evil spirits of the world. She barely knows of my existence, having seen me only a few times during her young life. At age twenty-five, she is still a child in my eyes, one who needs protection from the harsh world that would rob her of her innocence. And I am the one who will do that.

Love Through The Ages 2

Mon, 10 Oct 2005 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part two

Love through the ages - Part Three Based on an original idea by Wrappers Delight

Moss continued onwards down the tunnel, her small flashlight lighting the way. This tunnel was larger then the one she had been crawling through only minutes ago with Jan. She had to pause a moment to wipe the tears that gently ran down her cheek. Looking up, she continued onwards down the tunnel. It had to come out somewhere. She tried to think about what to do after that. This whole operation had gone completely out of control.

Love Through The Ages 2

Mon, 10 Oct 2005 00:00:00 +0000

story continues from part one

Love through the ages - Part Two Based on an original idea by Wrappers Delight

Egypt, 2006

Darkness Silence Peace Serenity I live

The sun shone down on the pyramids on the Gaza strip. The Nile River flowed a good distance away from the archeology team that had set up camp near the pyramids. The camp was busy as the team members quickly and professionally attended to their tasks. Equipment was gathered, helmets put on, flashlights charged. All currently known information about the pyramids and what lied beneath them was on a folding table under a tent.

Paperdoll

Tue, 24 Feb 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Gromet, this is a story that I developed during an IM with someone; I took the IM and created a story from the ideas generated. It has been a fascinating work for me.

Riptieron says: How ‘bout if you were a paper doll?

L’gHa, Keeper of the Dak’tak says: Paperdoll?

Riptieron says: Sure.

Riptieron says: I have a magical copier…

Paperdoll -A Story by Riptieron Any references to people or me within this story are purely coincidental.

Paperdoll

Tue, 24 Feb 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Gromet, this is a story that I developed during an IM with someone; I took the IM and created a story from the ideas generated. It has been a fascinating work for me.

Riptieron says: How ‘bout if you were a paper doll?

L’gHa, Keeper of the Dak’tak says: Paperdoll?

Riptieron says: Sure.

Riptieron says: I have a magical copier…

Paperdoll -A Story by Riptieron Any references to people or me within this story are purely coincidental.

Paperdoll

Tue, 24 Feb 2004 00:00:00 +0000

Gromet, this is a story that I developed during an IM with someone; I took the IM and created a story from the ideas generated. It has been a fascinating work for me.

Riptieron says: How ‘bout if you were a paper doll?

L’gHa, Keeper of the Dak’tak says: Paperdoll?

Riptieron says: Sure.

Riptieron says: I have a magical copier…

Paperdoll -A Story by Riptieron Any references to people or me within this story are purely coincidental.

Magic

Mon, 27 Oct 2003 00:00:00 +0000

“That old jerk! He ruined my best jeans!”

Gina stood in front of the mirror, examining herself. A tall, strikingly built woman, she loved to dress to accentuate her body. Today it was a pair of skintight jeans, topped by a sheer, long sleeve blouse over a low neck tank that barely covered the nipples of her large, firm breasts. Normally, Gina enjoyed preening in front of the full length mirror, but not today. Today, her attention was focused on her jeans. Specifically, on two small, dime-size black dots, one on the outside of each leg. The dots felt like rubber, and try as she might, she couldn’t peel them off.

The Witching Hour

Tue, 10 Jun 2003 00:00:00 +0000

Before we get into my sad tale, you need to have a little background information. My name is Ted. I am a 33 year old, self employed, engineer consultant. I am tall, 6-4, about 250 lbs., blue eyes with an athletic figure. I have always been interested in bondage from as far back as I could remember. I had always been interested in being put in bondage mummification. I tried several times but could only do the job about half way and it was not satisfactory. I was left to do my self bondage games most of the time. I was lucky. For the last 6 months I had been going with a lady named Linda.

A Witch for a Wife

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part One: The Beginning

“You’re now pronounced husband and wife,” the minister said. I had never been so happy in my life – a very beautiful woman and with every quality that I had ever sought or hoped for. I can even safely say that April is far beyond what I had ever expected… but when the wedding was over… something changed!

Usually, most couples would engage in sex and romance the night of the wedding. My wife and I did just that – and what a night it was. We had the best champagne – the best food. I know that in my lifetime, there never was a better night at that point. And after a few hours of heated romance and love making, my wife and I would slip into a deep sleep. I slept like a baby… but when I awoke… I awoke to the most startling discovery… here… just where my story really begins…

Bad Bargain

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Brent looked around him with a sigh, wondering why he’d even bothered coming in here. Everything in the little shop looked musty and ancient. Shelves full of old bottles lined each aisle, their labels marked with mostly unreadable script. Intermingled with the bottles were boxes full of dried things Brent wasn’t sure he wanted to identify. Some magic shop this was! And what a waste of time. Shaking his head, Brent turned toward the door.

Cheetara In Mumm-Ra's Pyramid

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Cheetara arrived at the black pyramid as the sun was going down. The place was creepy enough during daylight hours, in the dark with a constant clash of thunder and lightening all around, it was even more frightening. Steeling her resolve and running around the structure at super-speed, she quickly found a door into the lair of Third Earth’s most vile, wicked fiend; Mumm-Ra.

The entire tribe of warrior maidens had recently gone missing, and rumor had it the wretched bag of bones was the one behind it. If he was behind all their disappearances, Cheetara could only speculate as to how he managed to capture them all. Sure, he had the reptilian Slithe and those other repulsive mutants to do his bidding, but the lot of them were too dimwitted and clumsy to defeat and capture an entire village of skilled warrior women, let alone do it over night. As the only Thundercat not off world at the moment, it fell to Cheetara to investigate the matter.

Dining with the Wizard 1: Jane

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: Jane

Reluctantly, Jane undid the string of the small rectangular box that had been set before her. The top unfolded, to reveal a wrapping of tissue paper. Inside, cradled in the tissue lay a small figurine. It was a doll, crudely modeled in plastic. Its features owed more to male fantasy than anything feminine. Long blond hair topped a smiling face, whose most prominent features were its pouting red lips. A black plastic brassiere and black panties barely covered well-endowed hips and breasts. Its legs were angled apart, rude and inviting.

Dream Weaver: A Week in Plastic

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Dream Weaver: A Week in Plastic

What would you do with nigh-unlimited magical power? Conquer the world maybe? Or perhaps live out your deepest, darkest fantasies? Maybe you would become a real-life superhero, helping the people of the world. Or maybe you’d do nothing, just try to ignore the fact that reality is in the palm of your hand and go on leading a normal life. I’ve been around long enough to have tried all of these options but the first; even with unlimited power, running the world seems like far too much work and I’d probably screw it up more than it already is, so I’m content to run a few small things from the shadows on that front.

Dream Weaver: Origins and Dreams

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Dream Weaver: A Week in Plastic)

Dream Weaver: Origins and Dreams

Oh. So you want to know how my shop got its name eh? Yes, that will do nicely for a story. Though at that time I wasn’t really recording anything, so this will just be what I happen to be able to remember. It was maybe… about twenty years ago? Maybe a little more, time doesn’t really hold that much meaning for me beyond day to day appointments. Anyway, I was just getting bored of my “live like a normal person” phase, and was looking for an outlet for my magic. Somehow, though I can’t remember the details of it, I got it in my head that it would be fun to pretend to be a genie and grant someone’s wish. So I enchanted one of those classic genie-oil-lamps to alert me if someone rubbed it. Then I tossed it aside in a park in the middle of the night and left. I remember it took a few days for someone to finally try it, but it did eventually happen, and I did pop out of the lamp wearing a stereotypical Arabian outfit. Now, I’d expected there to be a handful of people around, maybe with a few poking fun at the person who rubbed the lamp, so I made a grand sweeping bow saying “How may I serve you master?” before I took a look at my surroundings. An ear-piercing shriek brought me to my senses, and caused me to take stock of where I was; standing in a bathroom with a young woman soaking in a tub, at that moment trying to gather soap around herself in an attempt to conceal her body. I made a quick judgement call, and decided it would be more fun not to break character. “Well Mistress, if you didn’t like the idea of me seeing you naked perhaps you shouldn’t have summoned me while washing yourself.” I said, keeping the somewhat haughty tone I’d used when entering. “I didn’t actually expect that to work! Genies aren’t real! Nothing is supposed to happen when you rub a lamp!” She retorted while still trying to cover herself. “I’ll admit my kind are rare, but there ARE stories about us. Never discount stories as totally false, they have to come from somewhere right?” Just as a side note, genies ARE real, they just like to keep to themselves. That Aladdin movie had it all wrong; their lamps are a paradise for them. They’re basically gods of their own realms in there so why would they want to come out? “I’m still allowed to be surprised that you popped out, you just said yourself that you’re rare!” “OK I’ll give you that. Now, as long as I’m here I believe I owe you three wishes?” “Would it count as a wish for me to ask you to turn around so I can get out of here and at least wrap a towel around myself?” “I suppose that one can be on me.” “Thank you.” At this point I turned and she got out of the tub and began to dry herself off. “So do you have a name?” “Call me Quill, Mistress.” Now, it was fortunate for me that she didn’t ask me to leave to room. Why you might ask? Because she forgot that there was a mirror behind me. When she got out of the bath I got a rather good look at her body, before she wrapped it in a towel. She was maybe five-and-a-half feet tall, and couldn’t have weighed more than one-twenty, with a fair amount of that weight distributed on her chest. She had strawberry blonde hair in soft curls down just beyond her shoulders, a fair complexion, and amazingly clear skin. If that rogue mage from my last story had captured this girl, she would never spend longer than a few minutes on display before someone rented her again. “And you call me Laura, being called Mistress feels weird.” “Very well Laura. So now that you’ve dried off, do you have any wishes?” “Well…” She turned so red at this point that I figured she’d have boiled her bath if she was still in it. “I do have one wish. You might think it’s silly though.” “If it is for something frivolous then do not worry yourself. I know you mere mortals have strange tastes, and it is not my job to judge them, just to indulge them.” “Well… I need to figure out how to phrase this. I don’t want my wish to backfire on me.” “Then perhaps I can help you figure that part out. I know some stories of my brethren have us deliberately misinterpreting wishes for our own sadistic amusement, and I wish to assure you I am not that kind of genie.” “How do I know I can trust you?” “You don’t. But just don’t say ‘I wish’ before you talk it out to me and I cannot act on it.” “I guess that part is true. OK, I’ll just think out loud then. You let me say what all I’m thinking, then I’ll ask for your opinion. Got it Quill?” “Ok Laura, do as you wish.” “By the time I have used all three of my wishes, this is what I want to have happened: I want to be a toy. Not a woman, not even really me, at least not the way I am now. I want someone to own my body, and I want my body to do whatever that person says, up to and including having it change shape on their command. I want to always remain a woman though, and always humanoid. Things like my hair colour, ethnicity, breast size and the like would be totally up to my owner though. Even what my body is made of could be changed on command; if my owner wants me to be a statue, great! A lovedoll? No sweat! As for my mind, I want to be disconnected from myself, in kind of a waking dream state. I would see my owner as my boyfriend/husband, and I would be in the perfect relationship. So, is this all possible?” I was… stunned to say the least. She’d obviously been harbouring this fantasy for quite some time and I did want to help her with it, but it involved mind-magic. Now, I don’t think I’ve fully explained my position on messing with other peoples heads so let me do it here: it’s evil. Oh, it can be used for some good purposes, but overall it’s powerful, dangerous magic that has a good chance to corrupt the user and target alike. IF the target is willing then there’s no chance of them being corrupted, but there is still a good chance for the caster. Corruption, in magic terms, is a persons personal magic supply becoming tainted with impure emotions. What impure emotions are are up for debate, but hate, disdain for life, and the need to rob others of their free will, are pretty safe bets. What corruption means for a mage is that they’re slowly going to be taken over by their magic; losing themselves to the pursuit of whatever tainted them to begin with. So someone who became corrupted by enslaving people is going to go out and try more and more crazy things to enslave more and more people. For a non-mage corruption tends to lead to insanity. So it’s something to be avoided. There is however one single, convoluted, difficult, and time-consuming method to get around all of that though: a technique known as Dream Weaving. It can only be performed on a willing subject, so that eliminates the chances of the target being corrupted. Additionally it can only be used to make changes the target desires, and I’m not talking waking desires, I mean the desires of the heart. If someone wants something badly enough it becomes a part of them, and Dream Weaving is all about the mage making those desires manifest, by giving the subconscious enough power to make it happen. So because the mage isn’t actually doing all that much, besides providing power, and maybe a gently nudging the targets dreams in the right direction, there’s no chance of corruption. This is the technique I used with Laura, after explaining how it was possible of course. “So that’s what I would need to do in order to complete your wish.” “You can’t just snap your fingers and make it happen?” “Unfortunately no. What you are asking for would take more power than I have available to me at any given moment, but over the course of time I can make it happen. You need only say ‘I wish for you to fulfil my innermost desire’ and I will begin carrying out my task each time you sleep.” “Well then… Quill, I wish for you to fulfil my innermost desire.” “I shall begin tonight then. Sweet dreams Laura.”

Family Ties

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Kelly and her mother were having a playful argument in the kitchen when Uncle Sylvester walked in, living alone and next door, Sylvester would enter without warning, but he was such a kind and gentile man the family was always glad to see him, despite his oddness.

“What’s all this then,” Sylvester said in his completely unidentifiable accent.

“Uncle Sy” the women said in unison.

“One at a time ladies,” said Sy, as he was called by the family, “why don’t you start Kelly.”

Femmi Weed

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

There is a legend in the back woods, if a young lady of “shall we say” modest appearance were to find a field of yellow and purple flowering weeds, and had the courage to roll around in them naked, she could change her destiny. To me it was just a fairy tale, but I didn’t grow up around here either. There was no proof of this other than the anecdotal evidence of a disproportionally high percentage of attractive and buxom ladies down south near our university, like the one my buddy was dating that danced in my dreams almost every night. Thin flannel shirt, cut off blue jeans, and a pair of cowboy boots, all topped off with a Stetson hat.

Four Corners

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1

In the midwest, country roads are generally straight and regular, dividing the land into one mile squares. On one or more sides of each square, you might find a farm, its house, barns and sheds usually situated along the road near the center of its length. There were, of course, variations, but, as a rule, the squares, called sections, were pretty much the same.

One exception, in a wooded area, had become known locally as the four corners. Purchased jointly by four friends, the one square mile piece of land had been divided evenly into four parcels, with one friend living on each. Instead of hugging the road, as farms usually did, all four dwellings sat in the center of its particular parcel.

Four Corners 5: Andrew/Andrea

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Four Corners 4: Taylor/Taylor)

Part 5: Andrew/Andrea

Rather than hiding in a booth, Andrew settled onto a stool at the bar. He felt extremely self-conscious in this body, and felt he could best hide himself in the middle of the crowd. He also decided to splurge with a hefty snifter of brandy, which he sipped slowly.

Glancing around, he watched the swirl of humanity, men and women in constant motion. He wondered what they would say if they knew that he was both. A woman physically, but still a man on the inside, in spite of actions he couldn’t deny were feminine. Seeing what the others wore made him less uncomfortable about his own dress, until the light, soft feel of the cloth against his skin felt almost natural.

Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 1: Megan's Bull Round Up

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Megan’s Bull Round Up

The young woman pushed west across the high English hills, the wind caressing her brown bobbed hair. She seemed under-dressed for pushing though the high heather in her blue jumper and sensible shoes. However, the brambles appeared to offer no resistance, somehow untwining and untangling as she approached and springing back after her passage.

Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 2: Chlorophene the Druid

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 1: Megan’s Bull Round Up)_

Chapter 2: Chlorophene the Druid

Megan sat against the hard mud-baked wall, her wrists lashed back and up to her shoulderblades in reverse-prayer. In locking her wrists against her back, more braided-vine ropes banded her chest, making her modest breasts strain against the fabric of her jumper. Her legs were tied Indian-fashion, knees out and level, ankles counter-crossed and corded tightly. To top things off, a hawsered line ran from ankles to neck-loop, hunching her forward. Any comments she might have made were silenced by a natural woven fabric that formed an uncompromising gag.

Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 3: Fairies & the Sacred Glade

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Green Chapter 2: Chlorophene the Druid)_

Chapter 3: Fairies & the sacred glade

There is a story about two girls in the woods.

They run along the broad grassy glades, the sunlight dancing on their full crinolines, their parasols spinning and Yippie the tiny dog trotting at their ribbon-slippered heels. After a delightful picnic of tea and cucumber sandwiches, they spend the long afternoon gathering flowers.

Gai-Shift - Magic 1: Megan the Witch

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Megan the Witch

“Entrée,” Lady Petunia Goldwaith responded to the knock on her chamber door. The girl who entered was Indian, her lithesomely svelte torso garbed with a modest sari. “Ah, Rani! How good of you to visit. How are your preparations for your expedition into the Pit coming?”

Gai-Shift - Magic 2: Plotting of Witches

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Magic 1: Megan the Witch)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 2: Plotting of Witches

Tameran the witch knew what she was doing.

She crept through the pre-dawn darkness, her shoes off to lessen the sound of her rounded body slipping through the foliage, her hands laden with coils of strong white rope. The autumn-blonde girl wrinkled her pug nose in concentration, peering through the darkness, trying to make out Zelda’s cottage. When she thought of that beanstalk glasses-perched-on-nose snooty-puss, she found her hands gripping the ropes in tight anticipation. All she had to do was sneak into her sister witch’s cottage and carefully bind up her sleeping counterpart. Once she had the other’s wrists corded up, the rest would be easy. She could take her time, trussing up the tall girl in a web of tight ropes, ropes around her ankles and knees, encasing her body, pinning her breasts, lacing up her dry little twat. And once she had her bundled, there might even be time to play. It was not like Zelda’s nightgown would prevent eager pinchings and strokings.

Gai-Shift - Magic 3: Let Good Things come to All

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Magic 2: Plotting of Witches)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 3: Let Good Things come to All

Megan set her bicycle against a stump and looked up the long hill towards distant Stonehenge.

The Coven had not come for her this morning.

That had been the plan, right? That they would all send magic remotely to the magic staff placed in the center of this pagan site the night before. That the power of five witches would be increasingly and exponentially stored in its knobby, twisty form. That they would share it. But nobody had come for her.

Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 2: Carin the Flower Vitch

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 1: Kate out of the Frying Pan…)_

Chapter 2: Carin the Flower Vitch

Somehow Kate sensed that this teleport had dropped her down inside the base of the tall-tower. Before she recovered a voice shrilled out, “Oh look, a newbie!”

Instantly soft hands, feminine hands, countless in number yet firm in grip, pinned her down against a pillowy surfaces. There was a confused blur of flesh, all colors of skintones in various states of undress. A hand clamped over her mouth, more hands cupped her eyes, her limbs were pulled wide apart and someone giggled throatily in her ear.

Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 4: Miriam's Whinery

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 3: Guests of Ra’idah)_

Chapter 4: Miriam’s Whinery

*The new schoolteacher stood before her class, trying not to totter in her high laced boots and sheath-sheer dress, her hair a black blossom around her apple-like face.

She knew they were plotting.

Twenty young girls, all a week into legality, whispering, passing notes and even ropes. On her desk, in lieu of an apple, sat a red ballgag. She’d thought she’d seen a bondage sack in the cloak room when she’d entered.

Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 5: Ra'idah's Delight

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 4: Miriam’s Whinery)_

Chapter 5: Ra’idah’s Delight

*Whatever chance her students had had, they’d lost it.

That first day, they hadn’t quite gotten the courage to jump their new schoolmistress. They’d been about to, so close, ropes in hand, eyes flashing with intent. But she’d whirled on them with her high boots and long tight skirt, her dark eyes flashing with wicked promise. Then she’d thrust her pointer at the ringleader and sizzle-quizzed her. When she’d failed (as the schoolmistress had known she would) a flicking pointer gestured to the corner stool, the dunce seat.

Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 6: Kate's Plan

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Oasis Chapter 5: Ra’idah’s Delight)_

Chapter 6: Kate’s Plan

A few days later, Carin returned to their sleeping nook after a few hours of Sultha to find Kate sitting on the throw pillows, sultry in her harem silks, her expression fixed. In her capable fingers were long silk scarves.

“I want to tie you up,” she said simply.

Carin was not one to waste an opportunity. She turned and crossed her wrists behind her, craning a look back past creamy shoulder and tumbling blonde hair as Kate tugged the silky coils snugly around the Dutchwoman’s sensitive wrists.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 10: Another One Down...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 9: A Thief in the Night)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 10: Another One Down…

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 21, 199_Well, diary, I’m in it again._

We’re sitting on the sands of a western beach in Africa, somewhere just south of Port Mons. Over the nearby lagoon (with its lurking evil, how well I know), the Lola Montez churns south against the sun-flared dusk, its decks akimbo with cheerful lights. Around us are stacked the provisions of our trip.

Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 4: A Tricky Witch

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Out of Africa Chapter 3: Priestess’s Habits)_

_To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge

Chapter 4: A Tricky Witch

with thanks to SkyHawk7x

April 14, 199_“The point of a chastity belt,” Adara tells me as we stroll to Lola Montez’s promenade deck, the Kentish coast a white highlight starboard-aft, “is to deny orgasms. Chesapeake was as skanky as a Irish bog when I finally pealed her belt off.”_

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 3: Hisstle the Catwoman

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 2: Josie & the Foot Tease)_

Chapter 3: Hisstle the Catwoman

“When I first saw you come aboard with your tools, I thought you were a technophile,” Captain Zana Hoffsteder admitted from where she sprawled at the head of a galley table, one black-booted leg tossed over an armrest. “Perhaps you are some other sort of ‘phile.”

Van frowned from the door. She still had her black (to hide grease-and-oil smudges) top and her hip-hugging tan pants, tapering snugly at mid-shin. But where her feet had been shod in manni-blunt boots, they were now literally captured in black over-strapped sandals, her toenails garish scarlet, tiny silver heart-shaped locks tinkling at her ankles.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 4: Bound for Pleasure

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 3: Hisstle the Catwoman)_

Chapter 4: Bound for Pleasure

Airshipwoman Josie leaned against a bridge console, shifted her ponderous leather-harnessed breasts and sighed. At least she could look across the crowded bridge to where Van stood, so darling in those sky-high sandals still locked on her feet. She mused about how the fetish footwear exaggerated the curves of Van’s trim legs, forcing her feet and toes into cruel restriction. Delicious.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 5: Petra's humiliation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 4: Bound for Pleasure)_

Chapter 5: Petra’s humiliation

Executive Officer Petra eased along the spindly walkway, surrounded by massive lung-like canvas gas cells. In her determined hands jutted a loaded and cocked bolomusket. Behind her trailed two leather-bodied airshipwomen, a dour bony-nosed blonde and a petite brunette. Their names weren’t important. Nothing was important save getting a clean shot at that the feline intruder who’d now carried off most of the crew.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 6: The trap is set...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 5: Petra’s humiliation)_

Chapter 6: The trap is set…

Captain Zana Hoffsteder walked slowly along the row of staterooms. Tall and proportioned and commanding, her body snugly tucked into her rubberized airship suit, the confusion of her hair over her shoulders matched the confusion her sky-blue, bispeckled eyes.

Her entire crew - other than one useless girl - had been spirited away by her passenger’s amorous cat-girl. One by one the crew had been snarled by the creature’s ropes, their clothing stripped away, their passions empathetical broadcast for all to savor. The ship, deprived of its womanized fuel source, drifted in clouds, position uncertain.

Gai-Shift - Peregrine 7: Best laid plans...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 6: The trap is set…)_

Chapter 7: Best laid plans…

Van unrolled the engineering diagram of the Unbound Pleasure on the galley table before her, placing a horizontal ruler down its length and ripping off a line. Her button nose wrinkled – she smelled so skanky. Hard to tell how many times she’d cum over the last few days, what with catlike Hisstle’s rapinely ravenous radiations flooding the ship. But that wasn’t important right now. Nothing was important save the calculations before her.

Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 1: Manni Surprise

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_

Chapter 1: Manni Surprise

Van lay in her broad bed, curled under the sheets like some languid golden-haired feline. It was a slow, sunny morning and nothing was pressing. All of the automated devices of the Goldwaith country estate were functional; the mail tubes, the rope sorters, the auto-winches. Even the woman-traps that dotted the grounds were primed to bundle up trespassing poachers.

Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 2: Escape?

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 1: Manni Surprise)_

Chapter 2: Escape?

Colette and Cindy, the two maids, wrapped each other in tight embraces and shared a good scream.

The subject of their scream, Van (one a cocky little engineer girl, but now an engineer with a cock, complements of Sasha the vengeful sex-changing witch), winced. It didn’t help that the girls’ lusty distress was making his doggie sit up and beg.

Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 3: The New Maid?

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 2: Escape?)_

Chapter 3: The New Maid

Van winced his way down the hall, inexperienced in his high heels. Even as a girl (before the curse had turned Van’s world and chromosomes on their heads), she’d never liked them. Too tall, too unstable, a design with nothing going for it but ascetics. But now he had to wear them, along with the too-short skirt (another nervous hem-pull), the frilly apron and black wig. It was madness to hide in the Goldwaith Estate while Miss Anna and the others were beating around the bush for him. But it would be greater madness to slip through their lines with that sex-crazed gypsy woman laying in wait just beyond the estate’s borders.

Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 4: Pajama Party?

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 3: The New Maid?)_

Chapter 4: Pajama Party

With his new body and untested sexuality, Van was trying to keep a low profile and an even lower angle-of-attack on his fleshy fifth limb (which was becoming more difficult to manage than the pre-cursed gender-unhappy tomboy could have anticipated). Trapped in the Goldwaith estate by a hungry gypsy with a sweet-tooth for sweet-boys, the she-now-he had been forced to don wig, sleeper and girlish demeanor to escape notice by the amorous staff. He’d even had to trick the busty mature head-of-staff into a cold clutches of the mechanical intelligences (MIs) who were even now pluming her sexual depths in some dark crawlspace where her muffled moans and warbles would pass unnoticed.

Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 5: Cindy the Rubenisque Maid

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Some Like it Knot 4: Pajama Party?)_

Chapter 5: Cindy the Rubenisque Maid

It was Van’s moment. In a body now his (rather than hers) he was finally going to experience an orgasm in the configuration he’d long fantasized about. Between his naked legs an unmasked erection throbbed. On the bed before him, Cindy the Rubenisque maid languished in her tight ropes, her arms lashed up behind her, her straining legs frogtied back, her eager body quivering like a racehorse in harness. This would be no rape, no, rather more of a joint explosion of lust with her body pre-positioned by ropes applied by her giggling departed girlfriends. The only possible witness of this illicit act (illicit for the fact that Van was now an unregistered manni) was Colette the petite French maid, but seeing how she, herself, was tied in humiliating restriction and locked in a nearby wardrobe left her not in a position to interrupt.

Holiday Cheer

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Kate could only blame one person for being alone on Christmas: herself. Sure, she’d been planning on dumping Luis all along, but not until after the holidays! She hated being alone and they had planned on spending Christmas Eve at a party together before opening presents at midnight. Then he had to go and pull that stupid stunt in front of all her co-workers. And that was the end of Kate and Luis.

Hotel Transylvania – Alternate Version

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Hotel Transylvania – Alternate Version or How To Fracture A Fairy Tale

* * *

In this version Murray the Mummy is late and has not arrived yet. We start the show with Jonathan having just arrived and is entering the hotel. Count Dracula is coming down the stairs having consoled his daughter Mavis and watches a new guest squeeze through the revolving doors. Once the person is revealed in the light he sees that it is not a monster as the shadowy profile might have indicated.

Julie's Trash Time

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Julie stands in the kitchen next to the full trashcan as her roommate Audrey unleashes her anger. Not doing her chores, not contributing to the household, Julie is not listening as the tirade continues, she’s heard this all before.

It wasn’t Julies fault. Well, it was, putting out the trash for collection is her chore. Julie had done it again, sitting in a chair staring into the last few days’ kitchen waste deep in fantasy. She had simply lost track of the time.

Julie's Trash Time 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Julie’s Trash Time)

Continues from part 1

Part Two

Julie and Audrey sit at the kitchen table over coffee while Julie tells the story of the obelisk and how it turns her into trash. Audrey believes her roommate’s story is rubbish. At least they’re both talking garbage. Julie offers to demonstrate. She sits on the kitchen counter with her legs dangling in the trashcan and puts the obelisk down next to her. Julie doesn’t want to upset Audrey any more than necessary, she looks around and sees some mail, sets the kitchen timer for one hour and rubs the obelisk. Poof. Before Audrey’s eyes Julie disappears and in her place is an empty envelope hanging off the edge of the counter. It slides off and drops into the can. Audrey steps close to look inside, the envelope rests in the can on top of a few other items of trash. She can’t believe what she has just seen and sits at the table with her coffee as the timer counts down. Minute-by-minute Audrey watches as wild thoughts swirl through her mind. The Genie, whether she should mail Julie back to her mother, and what she’ll tell the police when they ask about her missing roommate. The timer’s dial finally reaches zero and chimes. A few moments later Julie is crouched in the trashcan. Audrey gets up and helps her to step out. “Okay, I believe you, but why trash?” Audrey said. “Because I always dreamed of being treated like trash, and now I can be trash, at least for a while. Would you like to try it?” Julie said. “I don’t want to be trash.” Audrey said. “You can do whatever you want. Is there anything you’ve always dreamed of?” Julie said. “Don’t laugh at me, I’ve never told anyone before, but I always imagined being a captured princess like in the movies.” Audrey said. “Try it, just sit down and think about it, then rub the obelisk.” Julie said. Audrey sits in the kitchen chair, closes her eyes for a moment, and rubs the statue. Poof. “Wow! You look great.” Julie said. Audrey is now dressed in a full length gown of dark green satin with white lace trim on the collar and sleeves and matching silk slippers on her feet. She is also tied to the chair with natural fiber rope. Audrey’s wrists are crossed and tied behind the chair back with rope circling her chest and waist, everything is cinched tight. Her ankles are crossed and tied together in a ladylike fashion and lashed to the crossbar, and a thick white cloth fills her mouth and is tied behind her flowing golden hair. Audrey, still in shock over her sudden transformation, struggles and moans behind her gag, but the rope gives no quarter. Julie recalls her first experience with the obelisk and quickly leaves the room, returning with a mirror from the bedroom so Audrey can see herself. It works and Audrey calms down. Julie can tell Audrey is getting comfortable with her situation and maybe even having a fantasy. She leaves Audrey alone to enjoy her private thoughts. Alone, Audrey’s mind turns the kitchen into a castle room. Outside the window her prince valiantly battles the dragon and will soon rescue his damsel. The hour ends and Audrey finds herself back in her old clothes, the rope and gag gone. Julie sits on the sofa in their living room anxiously flipping through a magazine waiting to ask Audrey how it was. Audrey is taking a long shower after her first damsel-in-distress experience, really long. Finally the water shuts off. A few minutes later Audrey bounces into the room in her pink pajamas and hops onto the sofa next to Julie. “I haven’t seen you this happy in a while.” Julie said. “That was amazing, thank you.” Audrey said and kisses Julie on the cheek. “I was thinking we could take turns with it, and when one of us is playing the other could look out for them.” Julie said. “That sounds great, thank you.” Audrey said. Several days later the girls have a play date. After receiving her instructions Audrey is ready to assist her roommate during Julie’s turn with the obelisk. Everything is okay as long as it’s part of the game, that’s the most important thing to remember. Audrey waits in the living room while Julie gets ready, then goes in the kitchen. “Look at this mess, how did cereal spill on the floor?” Audrey said knowing Julie can hear. Julie doesn’t know exactly what is going to happen, and that’s what she wants. Audrey goes to the hall closet, comes back with the canister vacuum and plugs it in. “This will make quick work of this mess.” Audrey said and switches on the vacuum. Julie is whisked up with the brush head and sucked up through a short hose and inside the clear dirt canister, swirls around in the air current then settles to the bottom. The vacuum switches off. “As long as I have this thing out, I may as well vacuum the rest of the place.” Audrey said. The vacuum starts and Audrey runs it over the living room carpet, stopping to use the hose attachment on the window sills and upholstery. Julie swirls in the canister as it fills with dust and lint like some crazy cotton candy machine. Audrey stops the vacuum and takes it to the kitchen. “Look at all that dirt, guess I should empty it.” Audrey said. Julie can see Audrey through the clear plastic as she bends over and unsnaps the canister, turns it over in the trashcan and taps it a few times against the side. Julie falls into the bottom of the plastic bag with the rest of the dirt and lint. “I think I’ll make myself something to eat.” Audrey said. Audrey makes, eats and cleans up from a quick meal. Along the way empty food packaging and plate scrapings drop into the trashcan and on top of Julie who is gets more excited with each new step. “This trash looks nasty, I better put it outside.” Audrey said. She gathers up the top of the bag, tied it with a twist tie and pulls it from the trashcan. Julie can feel herself lifted as Audrey carries her out the back door, drops her into the wheelie bin on the side of the house and slams the lid down. Julie’s orgasm hits as her time ends and she changes back. She lays in the bin for a few long minutes catching her breath before tearing the bag open and climbing out. Arms embrace Audrey from behind and a wet smelly kiss is planted on her cheek. “You could have cleaned up first.” Audrey said. “That was the best time I ever had.” Julie said. Several days later it is Audrey’s turn. Julie thanks her again for the other day and wishes she could do more for Audrey’s fantasies. They share an embrace and Audrey rubs the obelisk. Poof. Audrey is dressed like an eighteenth century farm woman and tied down to the kitchen table. Julie is dressed in black topcoat and pants holding a piece of paper and quill pen. She is not sure why but starts demanding Audrey sign over the deed to her ranch. Audrey catches on. “I’ll never turn over my ranch.” Audrey said. “Maybe this will change your mind.” Julie said using the quill pen on Audrey’s bare foot. Audrey screams with laughter and fights her bonds but can’t escape the torture. “Stop. Stop, please.” Audrey begs. “Will you sign over your ranch?” Julie said. “Yes. Anything, I can’t stand it.” Audrey said. Julie puts the pen in Audrey’s bound hand and holds the paper so she can sign, but the sound of a horse approaching fast stops them both. “Drat, I’m not through with you yet Widow Audrey.” Julie said and runs from the room. A few minutes later Julie returns dressed in a white hat and chaps. She unties Audrey’s hands and Audrey sits up on the table and wraps her arms around Julie. “My hero.” Audrey said. Poof. The fantasy ends and everything is as it was. Over the next few days Audrey can’t stop thinking about her experience, she can’t wait to do it again. Julie can’t wait either. Finally they get an opportunity to play again, but the girls are so excited neither can remember whose turn it is. “I’m pretty sure it’s my turn.” Audrey said. “I think you’re mistaken.” Julie said. “You could be right, but to be safe I should go next.” Audrey said. “Yeah, next after me.” Julie said. Both girls grab the obelisk at the same time. Poof. The next thing Audrey knows she is tightly hogtied in the trashcan. She tries to call for Julie but the gag filling her mouth doesn’t allow more than a mew to escape her throat. What happened she thinks? “I don’t know” comes an answer. “Julie?” “We can talk with our minds, just think the words and I can hear you.” Julie said. “I’m tied up in the trashcan, help me.” Audrey said. “I’m in the trashcan also, I’m the rope you are tied with.” Julie said. “Then untie me.” Audrey said. “I can’t, I’m a piece of rope, I can’t move.” Julie said. “How did this happen?” Audrey said. “The obelisk must have combined our fantasies when we both touched it.” Julie said. “I’m covered in garbage, your fantasy is not very nice.” Audrey said. “Yeah, it would be much better lying on railroad tracks with a train coming.” Julie said. “Point taken. I didn’t mind when I was throwing you in the trash so I guess I can take it. Now that I’m over the shock I can feel you, it’s like your hugging me.” Audrey said. “I can feel you too, it’s kind of nice.” Julie said. “It is nice.” Audrey said. Poof. Julie is lying on top of Audrey with her arms and legs hanging over the sides of the trashcan pushing Audrey further down into the garbage. “Get off of me.” Audrey said. “I’m trying.” Julie said as she grabs the edge of the kitchen counter for leverage. She pulls herself up about six inches and pushes against the counter to roll out of the trashcan. Audrey senses the cans center of gravity shifting. “Wait, wait.” Audrey said as the trashcan tilts, then crashes to the floor sending Julie and garbage across the tile. “We’re going to need a bigger trashcan.” Julie said. Reaching in head first, Julie grabs Audrey by the waist and pulls, pulls, pulls her free from the bottom of the can. She helps Audrey lean against the kitchen cabinet and they both catch their breath. Just then Julie notices someone standing next to the table. “Genie!” Julie said, then turns to Audrey. “This is the Genie who gave me the magic obelisk.” “You’re responsible for this.” Audrey said pointing to her trash covered tiles. “That makes it unanimous, it’s all my fault, thanks for your support.” Genie said. “Did you stop by for a visit?” Julie said. “The obelisk was only meant for one, but somehow you two found a small defect in the magic that allows you to enter each other’s dreams and your excessive draw on the, let’s call it the magic grid, got the attention of the, let’s call them the board of directors, and the chairman, let’s call him Frank Sinatra, demanded I remedy the situation or else, let’s just say you two have become my worst nightmare, that’s why I stopped by.” Genie said. “You’re going to take back my gift?” Julie said. “I should be so lucky. You did help me and I owe you a reward, here’s what I’m going to do. I’m taking the old obelisk and leaving you with this new upgrade. It has an 18 Karat gold plated statue mounted on a base of real imitation Italian marble. But wait, there’s more, I’m giving you next gen virtual reality for a richer fantasy experience. And I’m not stopping there, if you call in the next 15 minutes I’ll include open ended magic for free, just pay separate handling.” Genie said. “What does that mean?” Julie said. “Let me read you the fine print, when Julie is using the obelisk to play her favorite fantasy, Audrey will be in charge of how long the fantasy lasts. When Audrey is playing, Julie will be in charge. Each of your fantasies will remain your own, but your roommate will decide how long it lasts, even if you are sharing in the other’s fantasy, that’s open ended magic.” Genie said. “Won’t this overload the magic grid?” Audrey said. “It was the flaw in the magic that caused the disruption, the new obelisk is created to do everything it does.” Genie said. “Anything else we should do?” Julie said. “Have your people call my people, we’ll do lunch.” Genie said. “Really?” Audrey said. “No. If this works you’ll never see me again. If this doesn’t work no one will ever see me again. Goodbye.” Genie said and was gone. “We should try it.” Julie said. “Fun time is over trash girl, you get the broom and I’ll get the mop.” Audrey said.

Living Latex Doll

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

So, you’ve heard that I’m a lesbian domme Witch with some very special tastes in my girls. That a very special one I will transform into my private and perfect Toy… Does that excite or scare you? The possibility of becoming a living latex doll, to be owned and controlled so thoroughly? You have spent so much time seeking me out are you willing to take the last final step into my world and change to please me and my pet? To utterly submit to my vision of the perfect lesbian… toy? What will you sacrifice, and ultimately become for our sole pleasure and perverse delights? Hmmm….? Here you are, standing before us; wondering, dreaming while dressed in nothing but latex clothes and the highest heels that you can manage. Are you now in the right place? Yes… thats it….my love… your deeply guarded obsessions are an open book to me. No use hiding them, you’re safe here now. This delicious blend of fetishes and unspoken submissive desires in your heart is what brought you too me like a moth to a flame. You couldn’t resist no matter how hard you tried. You’re already perfectly dressed for it already now aren’t you? Dressed to enter my latex world and never ever leave. These impossible fetisheses I can make real for all of our deep hungers. Its in your soul - let me bring it out for us to see. It will be the new real you. Let it shine! I shall mold you as her twin sister; yet artificial and idealized in proportions - truly transformed in perfect living latex; a desirable Doll for us to treasure and use however we please. We have always really wanted one. All of our dreams will be fulfilled as no one before had wanted it so much as you do…. or desired to submit so deeply to the fetish. Not long from now you will be a slick shiny fetish ‘Object’ bound to us in so many ways on so many levels. You will serve your Mistress intimately and obediently. There will be no choice even if you change your mind or balk at some of the pleasures I demand from you. A doll, a puppet, an automation, my subserviant toy. As a doll made of pure latex you will also only able to wear latex. No common threads shall ever be able to touch your slick shiny body, only the finest and gorgeous latex fashions will grace your doll body forever more. *poof will go anything that’s not latex. You would never be able to pass as anything else but a doll in public. Your skin, your face, eyes and shape will define you as a doll. Your latex wardrobe always shiny and mostly tight. This secret obsession burns so very very brightly in you. I can tell you have spent much time training yourself to wear latex against your skin at all times. A beautiful woman with a wardrobe of nothing except latex and the highest of heels. I utterly approve. I can see your body has accepted both and permentaly changed shape trapping you in those gorgeous heels. Good. Such refined taste. You have done so well in reaching this point by yourself my love. Let me reward you for your dedication and fulfill your dreams. Your own drive and will trapped you in 5 inch heels; I will trap you in latex forever. I can tell you want this, an impossible ‘more’ for anyone besides me. You were right to seek me out. I will utterly treasure you for it. A precious object to cherish, love and display. You see I have decided to permanently bury you deeply within your fetishes until all that you now are is simply… gone… Surrender yourself to the possibility now. Even if you cannot say this aloud, this is what you wanted when you searched me out and this I shall deliver to you. You will become a living doll, a latex mannequin, simply a pretty life sized Barbie to dress up, and cherish for the utter slave to fashion she is. Our unique and prized fetish slave, … our special ‘Toy’. That is now your inescapable fate since you entered my realm. All of your skin will be made into beautiful slick latex inside and out. Perfect, shiny and blemish free. Your hair like the best wigs available yet still thick and synthetic like a dolls hair. Eyes glassy and luminous in their fake bright color, further marking you out as not real, an object, a doll. You will only ever be conscious and able to fully move in our presence. Our needs and desires will animate you like a puppet. Though made of tight latex you will see and feel everything, taste only our bodies and become addicted to all aspects of them. Yet for the rest of the world you will just be seen as an utterly sexy life sized doll that we shall keep locked in a glass display case to show off my couture designs. Frozen in timeless bliss, your face a mask radiating your desires. You may be here alone for our private enjoyment or in my boutique’s window in beautiful vingettes amongst mannequins who will continue to dominate you in even your frozen timeless form. The displays will be sometimes elegant; a classic model pose with fine flowing latex gowns and dresses; yet firmly leashed like a sexy pet to another mannequin to show your utter subservience to their plastic perfection. Or when I like; erase you totally under layers of thick black latex bound tightly with countless straps, buckles and cute locks held captive to your plastic sisters. Just a latex shape bound so tightly. No passerby could ever understand how your deep fetish brought you to this as our private toy as they admire the compelling and kinky displays. You can never forget that we are your world now Doll as simply nothing else exists for you. You are to loose your old self to my pets idealised doll form, scarcely able to remember much from your past bar your deep desire to wear latex all the time and to be utterly submissive to us. Anxious to please us in so many very kinky ways. Our doll. As the months dissolve into years the attention you will receive as a living doll will melt away the last remains of your old self. Being our Doll will be all you can remember and then when that point is finally reached you will truely be our most treasured sexy object, our pretty latex possesion. Trapped forever in latex bliss. The mind of a doll, the latex body of the doll. Your hidden obsessions lead you to me, my special gifts and my very unique tastes, and to submit to be sealed and lost in euphoria to the latex doll. You will be here for rest of your life…, perfect, shiny latex. My sexy Doll. Timeless. No one but myself and my close pets will know that you were ever human or be able to animate you to be played with in our kinky games. I can see it in your heart that you’ve already submitted to me and have accepted this deep calling within you. We shall begin.

Never Dick With A Goddess

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

For Richard, it started out as a normal Friday night. Sitting on his usual stool at the bar, knocking back drinks with his friends, and checking out the action. Basically, the same as every Friday night before. Until they came in.

“They” were a couple Richard had never seen before. The man was nothing special, at least in Richard’s eyes. Tall, muscular, with a face some women might find attractive. Still, he’d seen a hundred others just like the guy. Richard dismissed him after a single glance.

Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 1: First Bauble

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 1: First Bauble

Dear Emporium Shop Owner,

Here is account of my experience as you requested.

Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 2: Second Bauble

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Not Knowing can be Dangerous and Fun! Part 1: First Bauble)

Part 2: Second Bauble

My wife rode up and down, very slowly, very sensually enjoying the feeling of me pressed deeply into her belly while she smiled broadly, knowing. My wife was holding what looked just like two balls of silly puddy in one of her hands while her other hand rested on my chest giving her balance while she moved her body over mine, eyes closed tight. She seemed to be trying to experience every feeling, like she was going to be leaving on a long trip and was afraid she might forget what it felt like. If I had only known what she had known I might have been paying better attention to the sensations also. She was not going on any long trips, but we soon would be trying to remember what it felt like.

Preppie Dolls

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

SPOILER ALERTS This story describes the origins of Phoebe as well as many of her motivations and methods. If you prefer the mystique and any mystery of Phoebe’s misadventures, then you may not care for this one. Additionally, it has some heavy-handed dramatic themes which also influence how the character might come off. Just be aware, that as with any prequel, this story may offer some viewpoints left best in the dark to certain readers.

Preppie Dolls 1: Lizzie

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Preppie Dolls)

CONTENTS WARNING NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes and throat.); Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Shemale on female intercourse; Body Control; NC intercourse; Humiliation; Breast enlargement & mild body alteration; Rubber doll transformation; Mind suppression; Mind manipulation; Mental reconditioning; Orgasm Denial; Enslavement. Forced Feminization (girlification of tom-boy). Foot Fetish.

Part 1: Lizzie

Phoebe sat in the corner of the class, staring and starry eyed at the girl she had quietly crushed on for the last few months. Although Phoebe had befriended several of Liz’s friends since transferring to her school, the two girls had little in common. Phoebe was quite feminine, and rather proud of it. She was known for her fluffy slippers, fuzzy socks, silky hair, and pretty outfits. She may have dressed a little dark, preferring blacks and purples, nevertheless she was always quite notably female, at least now.

Preppie Dolls 2: Snugbunny

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 1: Lizzie)

Part 2: Snugbunny

Phoebe rolled about in bed with a soft giggle and a gentle moan as she stirred into a long stretch, before kicking the sheets off her bed. She raised her feet, clad in black ballerina slippers into the air, and wiggled her toes within the confines of their pink tights to wake them up so she would be able rest her feet on the ground. As she continued to stretch, she looked down, smiling and blushing at her erection showing clearly under her black, soft, cotton ‘Goodbye Kitty’ Nightshirt. She rolled over as her leg draped something warm and rubbery and giggled with a squeak as she cuddled her former maid, and looked to Lizzie posed near the wall. It was no wonder she had wood, after spending the weekend getting intimately acquainted with her new dolly.

Preppie Dolls 3: BoiToi

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 2: Snugbunny)

CONTENTS WARNING Forced Feminzation (MTF Sissification); NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes and throat.); Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Male on shemale intercourse; Mild Body Control; NC intercourse; Breast Augmentation and Moderate body alteration; Mind Suppression; Rubber doll transformation; Mind manipulation; Sexual reconditioning; Orgasm Denial; Enslavement. Severe Behavior conditioning and alteration. Foot Fetish.

Part 3: BoiToi

Phoebe stretched and squeaked, her toes pointing in mid-air in her Japanese loose socks, the baggy legging hanging lazily off her ankles, as the young “girl” happily awoke to a new day. As she stood up, she giggled as the soft socks cushioned her feet hitting the floor, and the legging slouched down around her ankles and heels. She smiled at the enjoyable sensations and retied her crimson kimono nightgown, draping it over her morning erection. Her smile then turned cutely sinister as she recalled last night, and turned her head back to the mass of shivering pink rubber that had been resting beside her. Nikki hadn’t gotten any sleep at all. Nyx was still well aware, trapped inside the rubber coating, but more so was trapped in her own pleasure. Terrified and shamed, her mind was becoming convoluted. Thoughts of escape seemed like thoughts of losing everything. Fear of surrender was becoming anxiety over being able to perform her tawdry tasks to Phoebe’s liking. Independence was beginning to feel like betrayal, of her mistress, and of her own body.

Preppie Dolls 4: The Trix for Trapping

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Preppie Dolls 3: BoiToi)

CONTENTS WARNING Forced Feminzation (Sissification; Mild cuteification); NC Rubberization/Encasement (forced permanent rubber coating, including eyes.); Adolescent on adolescent intercourse; Female on shemale intercourse; Cunnilingus; NC intercourse; Mild body alteration; Rubber Doll Transformation; Mental Manipulation and Reeducation; Sexual reconditioning; Enslavement; BDSM (Foot worship, Moderate Discipline; Pleasure torture; Orgasm Denial; NC slave training & enslavement/ Forced submission; Role reversal); Orgasm denial; Severe behavior conditioning and alteration. Foot Fetish.

Soul Bound

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“Kelly, are you sure you want to do this?” Sarah asked me for the fourth time.

“Yes,” I replied for the fourth time.

“OK. Take your clothes off and stand in the circle.”

I stripped off my clothes and kicked them into a corner. I stood in the center of the pentagram on the floor and gazed into the full-length mirror hung on the wall. I had short red hair, C-cup breasts, very pale skin, and a thin frame. I tried to capture the image of my naked body in my mind.

SRU: An Exciting Present

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Tim knew it would be a hard decision. A very hard one. One that millions of men had faced throughout humanity’s history. What anniversary present could he get his girlfriend that would not disappoint her? Flowers, yeah, nice try. Jewelry? Sure, but not on his salary. Sweets? He wasn’t opening that can of worms. Or rather hornets. No, he was looking for something extraordinary, something that said he had thought a lot about what to get. Which he had already done, but not with any noteworthy results.

SRU: An Exciting Present

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present)_

Part Two

Chapter 3: Consequences, good and bad

Gina stopped jerking and cumming some 15 minutes later, Tim noticed, not moving from her side. Regaining her senses took even longer, though as he’d noticed before, she – or her body – was still keeping up the air-humping routine with a decreasing intensity for almost the whole 20 minutes. Her now slightly “covered” black breasts’ nipples never lost their “high beam” status, confirming what the booklet said.

SRU: An Exciting Present 2: Consequences

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from SRU: An Exciting Present)_

Part Two

Chapter 3: Consequences, good and bad

Stilettos of the Languished Arches

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Part 11

Candle light

The pulse of the music thrummed through the floor of Club Abyss, the beat deep and slow like a steady, hungry heart. It was a Friday night and the air shimmered with heat and latex polish, every movement from the patrons radiating intensity. Lena and Mina stood near the bar, their forms clad in glistening black catsuits, the tight latex hugging every curve. They returned, of course they did. They were part of Abyss now. Their eyes gleaming with excitement as they watched the crowd, the stage, and Evelyn herself, moving like a dark queen through the sea of rubber and desire. The air buzzed with pulsing basslines and flickers of strobe light, casting silhouettes of masked dancers across the lacquered floor. Lena and Mina, draped in their latex catsuits, leaned against the bar sipping chilled cocktails, their breath still catching at the edges of the thrill that came with being recognized as full members. Patrons nodded knowingly to them, greeted them. They belonged.

The Bones In The Dungeon

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

The following story was inspired by a book found under suspicious circumstances, but denied to be true by the woman who apparently wrote it:

…My friends used to know me as a bookworm, the kind of woman who would rather be in a library or some other place where dusty books were found. I played the part perfectly, thick glasses that I really needed, and I dressed to conceal the body that no serious book collector should have. I had even found a way to make a good living with books, very old books that people of means still traded in for their personal libraries. It is this lust for dusty books and the words contained inside them that led to my present position, and that could one day set me free…

The Bones In The Dungeon

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon)

Part 2

As a young man Henry had read the book many times, but never the last page as a note inside the cover had warned his great uncle not to do so himself. He had snuck the book away from it’s hiding place and read it often enough that he knew the lusty story start to end, and it had fueled many fantasies back in the day. He thought he had grown out of those desires when he matured, but he always wondered if the magic of the book was as real as his great uncle had feared.

The Bones In The Dungeon 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon)

Part 3

Beth and I hung breast to breast in the chains, and I was shocked to hear both heavy dungeon doors slam and the heavy oak draw bars drop into place trapping us inside and Henry out, even if he hadn’t left the keys in my cell door. We knew from past experiences that the spirits of the castle could close and lock doors anytime they wanted, and usually in a playful way, but this didn’t feel playful to me.

The Bones In The Dungeon 4

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Bones In The Dungeon 3)

Part 4

We had a busy tour day at the castle, and I took many groups around the building and grounds, but again the dungeon was the place that generated the most interest. I was grateful for the activity as it kept my mind off of the announcement Henry was to make at the end of the day, but I eventually found myself seated with the other tour guides in the great room, and I got several looks from them as if to say “what are you doing here with us”.

The Crystalline Insert

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Once upon a time there were two women. They had the luck to have found the ultimate love within each other. Their names were Pandora and Cassandra. Pandora’s birthday was approaching and Cassandra wanted to find a special gift for her. She had searched for weeks and just before the big day, she came upon a small curious shop that she had never seen before.

The interior of the store was filled with trinkets and kitsch. Everything looked drab and cheap. An older woman who was a little too tall and had hands that somehow seemed too big approached her.

The Eighth House

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

“Welcome to the Hall of Choosing, Lady Jana.” The magus in charge of the ceremony of choices was polite at least, although he had no need to be. He was in his fifties, dressed in the opulent robes of a master, just a step down from the council itself. I was just an apprentice at her moment of choosing, one of the hundreds of eighteen year old women and men set to graduate from the College of the Art and make the choice that would define us for the rest of our lives.

The Mummy’s Curse

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

_Escape Rooms Extreme*_presents* The Tomb Raider’s Ultimate Challenge*

“And here’s another passage.

“Just need to update my little map.

“There, one more way around the traps. I’ll be able to lead my group through this in record time when they finally open up for business. Heheheh.”

Tucking a pencil back into the fanny pack the young man moves on down the passage he just found. Coming out the other end he checks his map and nods.

The Pit of Pleasure 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure)

Part Two

Crystal tried to creep through the darkness of the dungeon, hugging the shadows, keeping out of sight. Now, if only her companions were doing the same. Lord Antram strode along as though it were a parade. Urik was complaining about what the dank conditions were going to do to his hair. The hobbits were trading riddles, although at least they had agreed to carry some of the gear.

The Pit of Pleasure 3

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from The Pit of Pleasure 2)

Part Three

Jarell stood at the midpoint between the two women, the human witch still wracked by the jolts of her own magic and the dark elf matriarch. He’d tied her flat against a whipping post, setting a flogger into the most ingenious mechanism the dwarves had devised for him.

“It’s a very simple game,” he said, touching the swinging arm lightly. “Every time Lady N’ventual there moves, that changes the pressure in the… well, to be honest, I wasn’t paying attention to the technical details. Neither were most of the dwarven women by the end, so there’s a chance that the engineering might not be perfect, but I’m willing to bet that it will work for now.”

Trouble in Fairyland 3: Handed to the Wheel

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 2: Capture)

Chapter 3: Handed to the Wheel.

My arms ached. My back ached. Damn it all even my legs ached but there was no respite for us. With every lurch of that cart we were flung from left to right and every stretched sinew screamed its disapproval.

We of course had no choice in the matter. Our cries had been silenced by huge ring gags forced behind our teeth by a web of black leather straps that made our voices their prisoner. Wide black leather cuffs encircled our wrists and dragged them high above our heads where they were tied tightly to the crude wooden poles that made up the roof of the Golliwogs crude but utterly effective cage tumbrel.

Trouble in Fairyland 4: Snow White Turned

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 3: Handed to the Wheel)

Chapter 4: Snow White Turned.

The Evil Queen rose from her throne with a creak of her leather catsuit and stalked around her captive. There was a sneer on her lips as she watched her captive’s head swivelling desperately in a vain attempt to keep her in view. Her whip cracked down and her captive gave a yelp and sprang forwards in her bonds as a red welt rose on the milky white flesh of her buttocks.

Trouble in Fairyland 5: Meanwhile, Elsewhere in the Forest...

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 4: Snow White Turned)

Chapter 5: Meanwhile, Elsewhere in the Forest…

Big Bad Wolf rose from the lake and snarled at the sky as he felt the warm sunshine on his wet fur. He shook himself from head to toe as he walked out of the warm water and agreed with himself that life felt good.

He inhaled deeply, filling his broad chest and roared at the day in a sheer joy of being alive. Glancing about to check he had emerged from the lake at the right point he set off through the forest toward his house and a welcoming breakfast.

Trouble in Fairyland 6: A Tour of the Cellars

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 5: Meanwhile, Elsewhere in the Forest…)

Chapter 6: A Tour of the Cellars

I lent back against the stone wall and heard myself sigh. My left hand moved unconsciously and stroked Bo Peep’s blonde curls. She made a little sound of contentment and her head moved softly on my lap.

I wondered what had become of Snow White. We had all been dragged into the castle together but where we had been confined in our dungeon cell she had been dragged screaming away by a duo of the huge hairy beastmen the Evil Queen used to keep order about her kingdom.

Trouble in Fairyland 7: Red Riding Hood's Fate

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 6: A Tour of the Cellars)

Chapter 7: Red Riding Hood’s Fate

The moment the door crashed closed behind me the heat and humidity hit me so hard it was almost a physical sensation. Dragged away from the squealing Bo Peep in the tormented mechanical embrace of that evil machine my clothes and collar had melted away before the crackling magics of the Evil Queen and now I stood naked beyond a heavy iron-studded door. I felt and heard the bolts being shot home as I stood there with my shoulder blades pressed against the rough woodwork.

Trouble in Fairyland 8: Revelation

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 7: Red Riding Hood’s Fate)

Chapter 8: Revelation

So, at last I had the full set. All of the bitches were mine to do with as I pleased. As the three of them wiggled down the corridor before me I felt my heart singing as I was as last able to put my plan into operation.

The bitch who was once been Snow White was leading the other two on their leashes. I had guessed she would be the turncoat of the group. And she was so easy to turn. All those frustrated years living untouched in the middle of the forest with those randy little dwarves and their broadcast hormones she just couldn’t cope with all the pleasures I gave her, then took away again. Little slut. And now look at her. Long black boots, tight leather hot pants and a matching top that makes her look the ultimate dominant slut. Which she is I guess. Well, after me of course. And all it takes to keep her in line is free access to the toys in the castle cellars and a few willing volunteers. Ok, maybe the volunteers are not always so willing, but she has such a persuasive nature. Especially when she has a whip in her hand.

Trouble in Fairyland 9: Escape

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 8: Revelation)

Chapter 9: Escape

I hauled my head up off the floor and the world swam about me. I gave my head a shake and fought down a wave of nausea. Every limb ached and my brain felt like it was trying to escape through my ears.

I forced my eyes open and the bright sunlight was almost painful. I lifted myself from where I lay on the floor and looked about. I could see the Evil Queen lying prone on the mattress that made up the centrepiece of her evil machine of sexual torment.

Voodoo

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

Finally, the wait was over. After months of preparation, followed by weeks of waiting, the package had arrived. As he began to cut the tape, Bill thought back on the events that had led him here.

Jenny was the kind of woman any man would die for. Long toned legs, tight ass, large, firm tits, all topped by the face of a model. Thoughts of her had filled Bill’s mind from the day she’d come to work in the same office. It had taken him months to build up the nerve to talk to her, more months to gain the courage to ask her out. The results had been less than satisfactory.

Voodoo

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Voodoo 2)

Part Three

“Hello?”

Jenny smiled at the silence that greeted her. She knew Bill would be at work, but better safe than sorry. Slipping inside, she carefully locked the door. She had four hours, and she meant to be ready.

Taking the supplies she’d brought with her, Jenny quickly explored the house. Once satisfied that she was familiar with the place, she moved to the bedroom and set her things down. Time to get to work.

Voodoo 2

Mon, 01 Jan 0001 00:00:00 +0000

(story continues from Voodoo)

Part Two

Monday morning, and Bill was a nervious wreck. It had been just over a week since his voodoo adventure with Jenny, and today she was due to return to work. With her temper, it was hard telling what she would do. Bill was actually surprised that she hadn’t called the cops on him, despite the probability that nobody would believe her about what had happened.